#//Plus getting up there in the first place lightens the mood for them both as is | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

sebsgirl71479 · 1 year

Text

Sebastian Stan x Curvy!Female Reader

A/N: Well I can blame the ladies in my discord for this little gem and sparking an idea. I did want to leave this story where it was but sometimes you just get one little idea and it just blows up. So I am back with one of my favorite couples i have ever written. This takes place just a few weeks after AngelEyes ended and if the cover doesn't give it away already oops i made a boo boo. I hope you all enjoy and again reglog it makes me happy. Boarders by @firefly-graphics

Here is the main story of AngelEyes

Warnings: Lots of fluff, some angst, maybe a little smut 18+ mdi some swearing.

It had been a few weeks since you left the hospital for the second time and you were heading back with Sebastian for your check up with Dr Roberts. His practice was at the same hospital so you didn't have to go somewhere unfamiliar.

You both entered the doctor's office and checked in for your appointment and then waited to be called back. You hadn't had any more lingering headaches in the weeks after which was good but you had started feeling a little off lately. After 15 mins you were called back by the nurse who you recognized as the one who was shamelessly eyeing Sebastian in the hospital that day. You put that in the back of your mind and followed her to the exam room. She started taking your vitals and temperature as well. She asked a few questions about how you had been after the hospital visit and then she was on her way, almost missing the way she looked back at you with something like disgust.

Sebastian was the first one to speak up after she left. “Sweetheart? Did you see the look she gave you? I don't like that.”

“It’s okay baby, she doesn't intimidate me at all. She's just jealous of what I have right in front of me.”

“That's right, and because of this you will be mine forever.” As he lifts up your hand and kisses your finger that has your engagement ring on it. He came and sat next to you on the exam table, holding your hand waiting for the doctor to come in which wasn’t too much longer.

“Well hello you two, it's nice to see you both under better circumstances.”

“It’s good to see you too, Dr Roberts.” you both said.

“Okay I’m just going to ask you a few questions since I last saw you and we will determine if we need to do any more scans. Have you had any more headaches in the past few weeks?”

“No, nothing like I had before.” “Okay that's good.”

Dr Roberts went through a few other routine questions and made his diagnosis.

“Well unless you don't have anything else you need to inform me about, it looks like we don't need to do anymore scans everything seems to be back to normal.”

You give a quick look at Sebastian before you turn back to the doctor. “Actually doctor I don't know if you can help me with this but I've been feeling a bit fatigued lately but nothing to do with the aftereffects of the amnesia, plus because of all the chaos of everything I don't remember when my last period was.” At this information Sebastian looks at you with shocked eyes but softens them with you look a little freaked out.

“Well then, how about we take a bit of blood and see what we can determine if there is a problem.”

“Thank you so much Dr Roberts.”

As the doctor left you let out a breath you were holding the whole time.

“Sweetheart, why haven’t you told me you were feeling this way?”

“I just thought it would go away but it never did and now I'm a little scared baby.”

“Whatever it is, we will handle this together, okay?” With a nod of your head you agreed with Sebastian. The same nurse came in with a few empty vials and a needle to draw the blood. You weren't scared of needles so this would be nothing for you. After a few moments she was off to have you blood tested as you and Sebastian waited in the exam room. To pass the time away you both watched some funny videos on Instagram as well as lighten the mood. About 20 mins go by and there is a knock on the door. You both jump a bit too engrossed in the videos. Dr Roberts and the nurse return and the looks they have are hard to read.

“Well we have the results of your blood work and so far everything looks good, but for one thing.” You both look at the doctor with baited breath. “Your HCG levels are high but that is normal for a pregnancy.” You and Sebastian have the same shocked look on your face, both of you unable to speak. Dr Roberts interrupts your shocked expressions. “I’m going to leave you 2 to think this over when you’re ready come down the hall to my office and I will give you some information on a wonderful OBGYN here in the hospital.”

They both leave and the click of the door shutting brings you both out of your stoppers, Sebastian is the first to speak. “Baby, y/n how are you feeling? Are you okay?” You look at Sebastian with a few tears in your eyes, lips quivering.

“Are you okay with this? I mean, if you don't want this baby I understand. We haven’t known each other very long and I know we are getting married but if you don't want this baby I'm willing to raise it on my own.”

“Whoa whoa wait baby, please don't say that. Remember your promise, remember the post-it note baby please, don’t leave me.” Your heart is breaking hearing Sebastian asking you not to leave him, you hug him so tightly to you reassuring him you’re not going anywhere. “I won’t go anywhere angel eyes i’m right here i’m not going anywhere.”

After you both have calmed down, you look each other in the eyes and have a silent conversation. Both of you realizing that, you’re going to be parents and you will conquer this together. Sebastian jumps off the exam table and extends his hand for you to take as you get off the table yourself and head over to Dr Roberts office. While all this is happening the nurse who you embarrassed is fuming. Asking herself how a big girl like you landed and kept a man like Sebastian Stan and then she found out you got pregnant and that just made her more angry so she had to do something to make your life miserable. Since she couldn’t have Sebastian she had to make you want to leave him. But she doesn't know the unbreakable bond you and Sebastian share that will never be broken no matter what bumps in the road come their way.

You both left the doctors office happy and light looking forward to being parents. The following week you had your appointment with the OBGYN Dr Roberts suggested. You found out you were 5 weeks pregnant and the doctor was able to give you both sonogram pictures of your baby bean, that's what you called the baby.

Later that week, Sebastian's mom Georgetta came down for a visit. After a few hours Sebastian has to leave for a meeting with his agent and manager, so you and Georgetta decide to have lunch together at Sebastian's favorite restaurant Rubirosa. It was a beautiful day out so you both asked to sit out on the small singular table the restaurant had. You weren't going to lie to yourself, you were a bit intimidated by Georgetta, you saw her as a strong woman leaving another country to give her and her son a better life and surviving. But her calming nature put you at ease.

You both had a lovely lunch discussing what to buy for the baby and when you and Sebastian would get married. She commented on how beautifully her ring looked on you. “I gave Sebastian that ring years ago when he was in his 30s hoping for the day he would use it. After meeting you I know he made the right choice, you make my son so happy i don't think I've ever seen him this happy in a long time. And I have you to thank for that, even though how you both met was unconventional but fate.”

Her words made you want to cry or maybe it was your hormones running wild but it felt good to be so accepted by his mother. “Georgetta, it means so much to me to have your blessing. I absolutely love and adore Sebastian and would do anything and everything to protect him and this little bean growing inside me.”

While you two were having your lunch, in the distance there was a pap taking pictures of you and Georgetta. They got a tip about a new woman in Sebastian's life that he was keeping under wraps and followed you from the apartment. You refused to let her pay for the meals, putting your card down before she could reach for hers. “You can get the next meal , deal?” “Okay dear I’ll take that deal.”

Getting up for the table Georgetta links her arm in yours and you both head off down the street towards prince st rounding the corner and stumbling in front of McNally Jackson books and deciding to go in and find a few children's books for the baby. After finding a few books you head out back onto the streets and back to the apartment. All while never knowing that the same pap has been following you both from the restaurant. Even getting a close up shot of you and Sebastian's mom carrying baby books.

Sebastian's mom left the following day with a promise to visit more often and for you to call her if Sebastian gets on your nerves or if you just want to have some mother-in-law daughter-in-law time. You laughed with her but Sebastian just pouted at you two. After she left you wanted to take a little nap since you were getting tired so easily because of the baby. “Baby, I'm going to the bedroom to take a nap. I'm just really tired.” “That's okay sweetheart, you go lay down there are a few scripts i have to look over so i’ll be in the living room if you need me.” “OOOOHHH is one of them from Marvel?” You giggled a little bit knowing he really can't say anything even if wanted to. “You know I can't tell you that baby.”

“I know I just wanted to see if you would break. Okay I’m going to lay down now, I love you angel eyes.” “I love you too.” You give him a sweet kiss on the cheek and head to the bedroom to rest.

It had only been about 30 mins when Sebastian started getting a rapid amount of messages on his phone. Finding this strange he tore himself from the script he was reading to check his phone. He got messages from his manager, his agency, even from his assistant Ethan. He looks at all the texts and he is in shock all linking him to an article with his name plastered on it. He reluctantly opens the link and he starts to read it but what really gets him angry is the pictures of you and his mother. It is well known that his mother is never to be photographed, and it to be with you gets him even more angry. He calls his manager then she patches through his agent as well.

“Who is this reliable source they are talking about? No one knows about my relationship with y/n besides you both Ethan and my mother. I know Ethan would never betray my trust, so we need to find out who this is and get this article off the net.” His manager speaks first. “Sebastian we have been on this as soon as we got the notification we are working as fast we can to get this taken down.” “They mention that she is pregnant! How am i going to break this news to y/n. This is a delicate time in her pregnancy and i don’t want anything happening to her where if she's too upset something happens to the baby. I can't lose her!” They could hear the pain and desperation in his voice, they were going to do everything they could to get this off the media. He finishes the phone call and sits on the couch wondering how he is going to tell you this.

You were roused from your nap when you heard yelling from the living room. You slowly got up from the bed not wanting to have a fainting spell like you’ve been having lately. Getting to the living room as Sebastian ended a phone call. “Baby, is everything okay? I heard you yelling? I thought maybe you were practicing a scene from one of your scripts.” From the look in his eyes this was not a fight in a script something happened. “Sweetheart, come here and sit with me, i have to tell you something.” “You’re kind of scaring me baby.” Sebastian sighed and got right to the point. He told you that it looked like someone followed you and his mom the other day having lunch as well as to the bookstore where you got the baby books. Then he told you about the article telling everyone you were pregnant and engaged to be married.

You look at him in shock, trying to figure out who this reliable source was coming up with nothing. “Draga, I'm doing my best to get this out of the media as fast I can. My team says it's almost gone.” “But how long has this been out? You know more than I do that people tend to screenshot these types of things. You know what we have to do?” Sebastian bows his head knowing what you mean. This is one of the reasons he practically left social media. He has to make some kind of statement about this but in his own words. But first they need to find out who this reliable source is. Since you don't have any immediate family you know it’s no one on your side of the family. So you both think about who else you might have told by accident.

“Okay baby, you said that the only ones that you know for sure that you told or know about us are your manager, agent, your mom and Ethan?” “Yeah that's all that I know and the only ones that need to know. Do you think Dr Roberts may have said something?” “No, there's no way he would have said anything i mean he’s been so wonderful to us and very supportive for a doctor. Wait, I think I may have an idea of who it could be.” “What, sweetheart, who do you think it is?” You look at Sebastian with rage in your eyes that this person might have done this out of jealousy and embarrassment. “We need to pay Dr Roberts a visit and quickly.”

Before you headed to the appointment, Sebastian called his manager again and asked her to call the publication that ran the story and try and find out who this source was and they would pay to get the information. You enter his office and take a seat at the chairs facing his desk. “When you called it sounded very urgent, have you been feeling okay in your head any headache coming back?” “Oh everything's still fine with me but we came here on a different matter.” Sebastian was the next to speak. “There was an article published today stating from a “reliable source” that Y/n and I are engaged and that she is pregnant. They followed y/n and my mother the other day as they had lunch as well as to a book store down the street showing them buy books for the baby. Now we went through everyone in our inner circle that knows about all this and there are only 4 people who know.”

Sebastian made a call to Dr Roberts saying that you both needed to come in and speak to him about an urgent matter in his private office. He could tell it was important so he was able to fit you in at the end of the day. At 4pm you head into the medical office building and up to the doctors office. When you told Sebastian who it might be it was almost the best logical reason and person. You head up to the nurses station and as suspected the nurse in question was at the desk surprised to see you both in the office. “Oh um, Miss y/l/n Mr Stan i didn't know you had an appointment so soon. I don't see you on the calendar.” She started to stutter out. “This was a last minute call to the doctor to discuss something else.” Just as you said that Dr Roberts comes from the back to greet you. “I’m glad you two were able to make it today, come to my office and let's talk. Nurse Stacy, could you please hang back? I may need you.” “Y-yes doctor of course.”

“Well i never said a thing about you both, that is a major violation of doctor /patient confidentiality i could lose my license.” “We have no doubt that it wasn’t you but we have a clue who it might be and that is why we are here.” Just a minute later Sebastian's phone rang. “This might be our confirmation. Hi Emily, yeah you have the name of the person? Okay great and are you sure this is who told them? Alright thank you Emily we will let him know. Dr Roberts, would it be possible to speak to Stacy please?” The doctor was in shock that someone on his staff would do this. Dr Roberts goes to the phone on his desk and dials the front desk. “Nurse Stacy, could you please come see me in my office?” “O-of course, doctor.” You could tell by the way she spoke that she was nervous. 2 minutes later there is a knock on the door. “Come in.” the doctor says. Nurse Stacy enters with caution. “What can I help you with, Dr Roberts?” She was trying to steady her voice to not sound too scared.

“Stacy, Mr Stan and Miss y/l/n just told me something about you that has me very upset with you and your license is in jeopardy. Now I'm going to give you a chance to speak and tell me what it is that has me upset.” “I don't know what you would be speaking of Doctor?” “Okay just know i gave you that chance. Stacy, unfortunately I’m going to have to let you go and I will be speaking to the new york nursing board about revoking your certification.” “Please no Dr Roberts you can't do this, all of this is her fault if she didn't embarrass me in front of Mr Stan i would have never told the media about them!”

“That doesn't give you the right to tell the whole world something about their private lives, especially concerning a pregnant woman in the early stages of pregnancy. This type of stress could be detrimental to the mother. Did you even think of that before you wanted to get revenge for being called out for inappropriate behavior towards a patient's partner?” “I wasn't thinking sir, i just thought that why a woman like her was with Mr Stan when he could be with someone like me?” This woman was really digging her a big grave at this point. Sebastian seemed more angry than me when she started insulting you.

“Excuse me Dr Roberts, I have to interrupt. How dare you insult my fiancé and mother of my unborn child. You have no idea who my type really is, it sure as hell not someone who would blatantly put someone down for the way they look that makes you a very ugly person in my opinion. I hope you know that we will be suing you for this, this was supposed to be private information for us to tell not some scorned woman.” “Angel eyes we don't have to sue her, I think having her license revoked will be fine. What do you think Dr Roberts?”

You looked over at Stacy at that moment terrified out of her mind. “Stacy, as of this moment you are fired and I will start the process of speaking to the nursing board about having your nurse certification revoked. If after the investigation they decided to revoke it you will not be able to practice nursing in the state of new york. Pack your desk and leave this building before I have security escort you out.” As Stacy starts to leave the office you stand up and lightly grab her hand. She turns around and looks at you like you burned her.

“I hope you have learned something today sweetie?” You lean into her ear to whisper…”I told you what would happen if you fucked with me. This is all on you.” And just like that she left the office. You waited a few minutes speaking to Dr Roberts about how you have been doing and informing him that when it happens he will be invited to the wedding. You both stood up and gave the doctor a hug and went on your way.

When you got home you both decided to make dinner together and while eating you started to go over what and how you were going to tell the world about you and Sebastian. Even though he hasn't been active on social media since posting on his birthday last year he decided to do an Instagram live tomorrow afternoon to announce everything. Since it was such a stressful day Sebastian and you decided to take a nice long bath and relax. Sitting against his chest while he washed your entire body as well as washing your hair, you felt loved at that moment. Afterwards you just sat in silence with Sebastian wrapping his arms around you and occasionally rubbing your stomach. Just before the water got cold you got out and dried off and got dressed in one of your old journey t-shirts and underwear.

When you left the closet you could hear the faint sound of music in the bedroom. Sebastian had put on his spotify playlist to play some 80s love songs. “Baby, what's with the music?” “I just thought we could just lay in bed and listen to music before we went to bed. I thought it would be a nice change.” “Well I do like this little change.” You crawled into bed laying your head on his chest as you quietly listened to the music in the room. As the music played on Sebastian was playing with your hand that was on his chest. Then one of your favorite songs started to play Madonna’s Crazy for you came on, you started to softly sing it.

‘I'm crazy for you

Touch me once and you'll know it's true

I never wanted anyone like this

It's all brand new

You'll feel it in my kiss

I'm crazy for you

Crazy for you’

As you sang the last lyric Sebastian let go of your hand and tilted your head to look at him. He bent down and started to kiss your lips softly, you returned the kiss with more passion. Sebastian rolled you on your back to cage you in with his arms. He brought his legs between yours and you gladly spread them for him. He moved from your lips to your neck and started to trail kisses down to your chest as he lifted your shirt over your head. He started to suck on your right breast as he massaged the other. You arched your back at the sensitivity. “Sebastian.” he moved over to the other breast and gave it the same attention. Moving lower, kissing your stomach and he stopped for a moment just staring at your tummy. “I love you little baby bean.” You started to shed a few tears at his confession to your baby. He looked up at you as your tears started flowing.

“Sweetheart, why are you crying?” “I'm just happy right now and what you just said to the baby damn hormones.” Sebastian came up and kissed your tears away and then kissed your lips again. Going back to his position near your mound and he noticed how wet you were. He licked the outside of your panties and moaned. He grabbed the waistband of your panties and began to remove them and threw them behind him. Kissing up from your thigh and up to your pussy where you needed him. “Damn baby, this is the best fucking pussy I've ever seen.” “Please Sebastian, I need you baby.” “I've got you baby, I'm gonna make you feel so good.” Before you could say anything else he licked a big strip from your pussy up to your clit and sucked it between his lips. He spread your lips and started eating you out like it was his last meal. His nose nudged your clit every time his tongue entered your pussy.

“Oh god don't stop right there.” He hummed and you felt a shock wave through you. All of a sudden he inserted his finger and started to pump it in and out slowly as he flicked your clit. Soon another finger joined the other and you started to feel the coil in you tighten. “Sebastian, I need more baby I’m almost there.” “I know I feel you squeezing me, can you take another finger baby?” “Yes please oh fuck.” As you said the last word he inserted a 3rd finger and you felt full and ready to cum. Sebastian was pumping in and out at a fast pace as he curled his fingers and found your g-spot. When he found it he picked up the pace and then sucked your clit into his mouth and flicked it at the same time and that was your undoing. Arching your back off the bed your legs wrapped around his head and you shook from the intense organism.

Sebastian helped you ride out your high slowly. He removed his finger and you opened your eyes just as he put his fingers in his mouth sucking your arousal from his hands. You pulled him from the collar of his shirt and brought him into a bruising kiss. Grabbing the bottom of his shirt you practically ripped it off him then went to the waistband of his sweats. “Take these off now, I need you inside me please.” “Well since you asked so nicely.”

He stood up from the bed and pulled off his pants and came back between your legs nudging his cock into your clit. He swallowed your moans in the kiss and then he took his cock in his hand and started rubbing your pussy with it. Before you say anything he entered in one slow motion all the way to the hilt. “Oh shit sweetheart you feel so fucking perfect, you were made for me.” “Mmmm Sebastian, please move baby i’m ready.” Sebastian moved in and out slowly but deep making you feel every vein and ridge of his cock. “Harder baby, I can take it.” “I don’t hurt the baby sweetheart.” “It’s okay I read all about it, you won’t the baby.” He kissed you then and fell into your request and practically fucked you into the mattress. So much so he held onto the headboard for support. “Oh god you feel so fucking good baby. You ‘re taking my cock so well.” Oh Sebastian right there i'm so close don't stop!” He reached down between your bodies and started rubbing clit in tight circles just how you like it.

With how hard he was fucking you he was hitting your g-spot so deliciously you arched your back off the bed. “Look at me sweetheart, I want to see those eyes when you cum.” You looked into his eyes as he kept up his rhythm. “I’m right with you baby, cum now.” Looking at lust blown eyes you grab his face and bring him into a kiss as you cum so hard. You’re squeezing him so tight he gives you 3 more thrust before he cums, painting your insides feeling the warmth. Sebastian lets go of the headboard and holds your hands in his and places his forehead to yours trying to calm his breathing.

“I love you so fucking much sweetheart.” “I love you angeleyes. Always and forever.” “Damn I can’t wait to marry you. I never thought I wanted to get married until I met you. You changed my whole life in the span of a few weeks and I've never regretted it.” “I never thought I could be with anyone like you Sebastian. A woman like me to have someone like you to love me, you’ve made me feel so cherished.” Sebastian kisses you on the forehead and slowly removes himself from you, and lays next to you on his back bringing you into his arms. You bring the blankets up to cover you both, letting sleep overtake you. Sebastian rubs his hand up and down your arm drawing small patterns. Before he starts falling asleep he looks up above the bed at the post-it note you wrote. He thinks about what his life was like before he met you and it was lonely, hollow, never feeling a love so intense like the love he has with you. He thanks every deity out there that put you in his life before he falls asleep.

The next afternoon, you and Sebastian set up his cell phone to get ready for his Instagram live. "Okay sweetheart are you ready for the world to meet you officially?" "As ready as I'll ever be." He had you sit off camera for a little bit.

"Hey everyone, wow i know i haven't been active on social media for a while now but something has happened that has brought me out of hiding and i wanted to tell all of you this from my mouth. A little over a month ago i met the most wonderful amazing woman ever under very strange circumstances. We feel madly in love so quickly it would give you whiplash. Everyone this is y/n." he reaches his hand out to you and you move over to him on the couch. "Hi everyone." you give a small wave to the camera. all the fans are going nuts.

"Now i know many of you had seen an article circulating around about her and our relationship and that very private information given out by someone who was jealous and decided to be very vindictive and out our relationship. As well as tell everyone that we are expecting" At that moment he places his hand on you tummy. You see a bunch of hearts coming up on the screen showing everyone likes the news. "I'm going to say this once and i hope i don't have to say anymore. Please respect our privacy during this time while we get ready to have this little baby bean. Sweetheart is there anything you would like to say to my fans?"

"I just want to say that i love all of Sebastian's fans and i hope you are happy for him." "That's all i have to say everyone, i'm not answering any questions right now i just wanted you all to hear this from me and that i am absolutely head over heals for this woman here." You both wave to the camera any your goodbyes.

Life is unexpected, grab it by the horns and don't let go. It’s not always smooth sailing because there will always be bumps in the road but never let go.

Tag List: @christycurlswrites @buckyalpine @povlvr @frostironfudge @peaches1958

#sebastian stan x plus sized reader #sebastian stan x y/n #sebastian stan x female reader #sebastian stan x reader #sebastian stan smut #sebastian stan fanfiction #sebastian stan x curvy reader

162 notes · View notes

littlerosetrove · 1 day

Text

Tommy and the daddy kink joke. I want to first say I had NO issue with this moment and this scene, and let me explain further okay? Some of what I have to say may lose me some followers, I don’t know, but here we are.

I don’t know what’s the best order/way to say this, but I’m going to try to make sense. I'm putting the rest under the cut because this got long.

In the scene Tommy checks in with Buck to see if he’s really okay, because he can tell Buck is shaken. Tommy listened to Buck's concerns, was open and vulnerable right back, and only after that did Tommy make a daddy kink joke. Plus, Buck was already sliding into flirtation and he was the one to bring up daddy issues. So in turn, Tommy was trying to lighten the mood further, because who doesn’t after something heavy? I know this whole episode was A Lot, but try to look at this scene on its own.

I guess as a reminder Tommy and Buck have been dating for probably a few months now. The timeline in this show is always a bit fucky, but still. I doubt this kind of humor is “out of the blue” when it comes to Tommy for Buck.

Now daddy kink may not be everyone’s thing, and that’s really okay. As far as kinks go though, frankly I’d say daddy kink is not the wildest thing out there. I’d say it’s fairly mild. I also want to point out and say that both Buck and Tommy admitted to having daddy issues. Buck does have dad issues when it comes to his biological dad, Mr. Buckley, but not Bobby. We all know Bobby is a father figure and is like a dad to Buck, and Buck knows this as well. (However, having dad issues and having a daddy kink are two separate things.)

Buck is a grown man. He’s 32 or 33-years-old and has experienced a lot in his life. As we all know, he’s had a lot of sex in his life, and it really doesn’t matter that before Tommy it was only with women, he’s still had a lot of sex. In season one he was known/seen as a player. As another reminder, Buck already has experience with kinks before. In seasons 1 and 2 we were shown Buck having sex in public places, so exhibitionism, multiple times. In season 6 Maddie learned that a cock ring cutter was in Buck’s kitchen (which, Buck why). Even just based on those two things, it’s not hard to assume that Buck has experimented with other kinks as well.

Again, Buck is a fully grown adult with experience. I can’t imagine Buck would be offended by Tommy having a daddy kink (to be clear I think Tommy wants to be called daddy by Buck, but yeah, we all understood that). If he did, Buck would not be afraid to say “That’s totally cool, but it’s not really something I’m into. Let’s explore other things?” I know we haven’t gotten a lot of Buck and Tommy this season (on screen), but what we have been shown of them as a couple, all I see are two adults being open, honest, and caring about each other. I see two adult men working on having good communication in their relationship.

Now before watching this episode I had seen some spoilers because I am weak. Still, what I had seen was a - surprising amount of people jumping at Tommy, mad at him for “saying an inappropriate joke.” I get that not everyone is a fan of Tommy. Some just don’t vibe with him and that’s valid. Some people just aren’t into Buck/Tommy and that’s okay too. What I don’t get is viewing Tommy’s joke as being inappropriate. I’ve already explained earlier why, but let me add that if we find the joke and the timing of it to be inappropriate somehow, well then we all would have to say the same thing about Eddie.

Remember when in season 6 Buck woke up from his coma after dying and the first thing Eddie said to Buck was “bzzt bzzt”? If we’re going to judge, then we’d have to label that as inappropriate as well. Or is it okay because 1) it’s Eddie, and 2) idk it’s gallows humor and that is okay but kink/sexual humor is not?? Eddie is the king of “inappropriately” timed jokes, the “bzzt bzzt” is not the first, and we still love him for it.

Again I’m not saying you have to like Tommy if you don’t, and I’m not trying to convince those that already don’t to like him. What I’ve just really disliked (understatement) seeing in this fandom - whether from people I follow or just seeing things through the grapevine, so to speak - are people tearing Tommy apart at any opportunity, predominantly because these people are Buddie fans and hate seeing Buck with any other man that isn’t Eddie.

For me it’s been disheartening and frustrating to see people tear not just Tommy apart, but Buck/Tommy apart when all we’ve been shown is Buck being happy and at ease with Tommy in canon. I don’t know man, but it sucks that for such a short time we were all so happy that Buck is canonically bi, but so quickly lost sight of this monumental thing in the media and 9-1-1. So quickly people just tore into and nitpicked the hell out of Buck/Tommy and Tommy, looking for anything to point at and claim “this is why Tommy is bad for Buck” or “this is why they won’t last.” Like damn.

At this moment people are just once again trying to tear Tommy apart for making a sexual joke and shouting that this is somehow a red flag. Like????? That is 1) woobifying Buck, making him out to be some young and innocent child that needs to be protected from the adult gay man, and 2) really blowing things out of proportion and making all of this a Thing when it’s really not.

I keep repeating myself but you don’t have to like daddy kink, but please don’t treat Tommy as if he’s made some massive moral or ethical failure or something. As if Tommy is some gross and deviant gay man. Tommy was being supportive of Buck, and then made a kink/sexual joke to lighten the mood because he was matching Buck’s tone and energy. I know the cut was quick, but we saw that Buck, from the side, was smiling at Tommy’s comment.

I need to restate too that Buck and Tommy have been dating probably for a few months at this point. It’s safe to assume they’ve been having sex during that time, and already exploring kinks because they’re two consenting adults. Buck is not a delicate flower clutching his pearls at the thought or mention of daddy kink. Once again just take a look at Bucks sexual history. IF he wasn’t into it, Buck is fully capable and comfortable with Tommy to express that. Reiterating that the reactions I’ve seen are infantilizing Buck, and trying to make a monster out of a gay man.

*sighs* I don’t know guys. I think a lot of this is a culmination of people just - straight up hating Buck/Tommy and Tommy, and looking for any chance to tear either one of those things down. Canon has given no indication that Buck and Tommy are some endgame, I - a Buddie shipper, but also multishipper - can see that. I’m aware of it, and so are a lot of people who are just trying to enjoy Buck/Tommy while we have them. Yes you don’t have to like Buck/Tommy, but damn you don’t have to claim “this thing is a red flag” when there have been none in canon. You don’t need to twist something that was never bad into something bad, because you don’t like a character and a ship. All we’ve been given and shown is Buck being happy and more at ease with himself and with Tommy. Stop looking for malicious things when there are none.

Lastly, is it the fact that it was a daddy kink joke that put some of you off, or was it merely that Tommy made a sexual joke to lighten the mood, matching Buck’s own tone, that put you off? Or both? Something to think about.

TL;DR Watch the scene again. Tommy was simply matching Buck’s flirtatious energy, and making a joke to help lighten the mood. Tommy having a kink, a daddy kink in this case, is not a crime or harmful to anyone, let alone his boyfriend Buck who is a grown adult. People can dislike this canon ship and Tommy as a character, but please stop trying to vilify and tear apart either one because - as far as I can tell where the hate is coming from - you hate that Buck is with another man that is not Eddie.

I already have certain things blacklisted, but I’m probably going to have to unfollow some folks because I just don’t want to see the kind of condescension and hate I have been seeing anymore on my dash. I have a feeling it’s only going to get worse over this hiatus. Block me or unfollow me if you need to as well.

#911 spoilers #911 discourse #9-1-1 #Tommy Kinard #Evan Buckley #Buck/Tommy #I always tag my stuff but if that's not enough #block or unfollow me if you need to

19 notes · View notes

mrsjobarnes · 1 year

Text

Not the only Cowboy - Chapter 2

Summary: Jake had never been the type of guy to fall first, maybe you’ll be the one to change that.

Jake Sersin x Nurse!reader

Word count: 1,543

Likes & comments are welcome!

Please do not steal my work!

Masterlist | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter

Jake couldn’t wait till Saturday, everybody was in charge of bringing something. He was initially going to get just beer, but then he talked to one of his sisters and she suggested bringing sweet tea.

Normally, Jake wouldn’t tell any of his sisters about a crush but she had always been able to read him like a book and coaxed it out of him. So here he was the night before on the phone with his mama making homemade sweet tea to bring.

“Jake she must be some girl for you to cook,” his mama said, giggling. Since Jake was a kid, the family had a running joke about how he couldn’t be trusted to cook after he almost burned the house down after making toast. Toast. But to him, you were worth the risk of burning down his house.

—

The next morning Jake got up early to get ready. He wanted to be one of the first ones there. He shot Javy a text telling him he was on his way and then quickly looked in the mirror. ‘You’ve got this! You’re a smart, kind, charming, sexy & badass pilot’ he thought while fixing his hair. Once he got Javy they headed to the beach.

“Dude, what’s wrong,” Javy asked in a concerned tone. “You’re gripping that steering wheel like it asked out one of your sisters,” he said, giggling to try and lighten the mood.

“You promise you won’t tell or get mad?” Jake asked in a serious tone as the car pulled into the parking lot. Javy’s heart started racing, but he nodded, giving Jake the go-ahead. Jake looked him in the eyes “I am nervous because Y/N’s gonna be there,” Jake confessed.

Javy bursts into laughter thinking Jake is just pulling his leg. “Dude nice joke, if you don’t want to tell me what’s wrong it’s okay,” Javy said, still laughing.

Jake gave him a look and it all snapped into place for the other pilot. “You’re not joking are you?” he asked. Damn he thought, Jake has only been like this when he was with his ex 4 years ago. “Listen if you are serious I’ll support you, but if you just want to mess around with her, don’t. It will cost all of us good nurses and a lecture from Cyclone. You and I both know that Cyclones are scary. Plus, she seems super nice,” he said. Jake nodded his head along as Javy spoke. He smiled a little because he does want something with you. “So, what’s the plan then?” Javy asked as he got out of the car and grabbed the veggie tray he brought. Jake followed behind thinking about it for a minute and then started scheming with Javy.

Meanwhile, you just pulled into the parking lot and parked next to Bradley and Nat. “Hey Yall,” you say walking over to them. You had decided to bring your famous brownies.

“Whatever you brought looks so good, Y/N,” Nat said as you guys walked toward the rest of the group.

Jake walked up to you and offered to take the brownies to the picnic table where the rest of the food was laid out. You blushed and followed behind him. The table was filled with yummy-looking snacks. Nat called you over to set up your towel next to hers. As you walk over you can’t help but look at Jake walking over to the guys to play catch. Damn his ass looks great you thought. Bradley made his way over and started a conversation about whether or not his toenail is infected. Once you’ve examined it and given your diagnosis of an ingrown toenail you and Nat started picking on him.

Jake looked over and saw that Bradley was making you laugh and got jealous. Javy notices this and tells him to go over and insert himself in the conversation instead of being salty. “What are yall laughing about,” Jake asked.

You giggle and tell him that Bradley thought he was dying because of his ingrown toenail.

“In my defense, it looked pretty bad,” Bradley said, throwing his hands up.

You all giggled and decided it was time to play some football. You took off your top revealing a black one piece and walked towards the water with Nat.

“Pick your Jaw off the floor dude, She’s off limits” Bradley reminds Jake as they walk towards the group.

As Bob explained the rules and divided up the teams, Jake saw you sizing everyone up and planning out your strategy with Nat. Right after they snapped the ball, Nat threw it at you and once you caught it Jake came after you. He wrapped his arms around you and tried to take the ball when you let out a shriek and thrashed out of his hold, eventually taking off towards the makeshift end zone.

Once you got the touchdown, you did a silly dance that made up for the fear you caused Jake when you screamed. On the next snap, once you got the ball, Jake ran after you and when he finally caught you, he threw you over his shoulder and ran to his side of the field all while you just laughed. A couple of snaps later you decided to take a break and eat when suddenly Jake joined you.

As you guys are walking up to the table you decide to strike up a conversation about Texas football. “So are you a college ball or an NFL fan?” you asked, praying he didn’t say the Cowboys.

“College ball all the way, specifically the Longhorns. Have you seen our NFL teams? They suck. What about you?” he said.

“NFL, the Kansas City Chiefs all the way,” you said with a huge smile.

“I didn’t peg you for a football girl,” he said, noticing how you lit up talking about it.

“I was raised in a football family. It was what my dad and I did to bond,” you said. “It was one of the only ways I could connect with him. I didn’t do sports like my brothers, I mean I did but not ones that he understood,” you said with a sad smile on your face. Jake understood that look. If anybody understood complicated family dynamics it was him. He was the second child of seven - and the only boy - so he knew a thing or two about being the odd one out.

“What sport did you do?” he asked, handing you a plate and then grabbing some food.

“I did ballet, which I know some people don’t think is a sport, but I disagree,” you said sitting down on your towel. Almost all of Jake’s sisters dance or cheer so he knew that it was hard work and the fact that people didn’t think it counted always confused him.

“My sisters danced and cheered, so I’ve seen firsthand the amount of strength it takes. Were you on point?“ he asks. You looked at him adoringly and told him all about your dance journey and how you had to give it up because of an injury and that is how you became a nurse.

He was in awe of you, he knew right then that he had to make a move, but how? As he finished the veggies you made him get and his three sandwiches, he moved on to the brownies you made.

He looked and asked, “Did you make these?” Once you nodded, he moaned out loud. “These are delicious.” You couldn’t help but blush.

“What did you bring?” you asked him.

“I brought my mama’s classic sweet tea,” he said. Your eyes lit up, and when you ask where it is he offers to get you a cup which you gladly accept. “Here you go Darling '' you start to blush.

As you taste it you are met with the best tea you have had since leaving the south. “Mmmmm” you moaned. “This is delicious, ah I missed sweet tea,” you said looking at him.

He blushed, glad that you enjoyed it, making a note to thank his mama.

“So tell me about your sisters” The conversation continued as he talked about his sisters. Damn, he is so cute, I should just ask him out. What if he says no? Granted, then work will suck, but if he says yes? Then it could be great - god, pull yourself together Y/n.

“So, Jake, what are you doing Friday night cause I was thinking we could go to this dance club?” you asked.

He looked at you with round eyes “I would love to,” Jake said, smiling.

“Okay it’s a date,” you said. As you started to clean up your plates and started walking towards your car and started exchanging information and making a plan.

“I’ll pick you up at 6 Friday darling,” he said, kissing you on the cheek. As you pulled out of the parking lot you were filled with joy and couldn’t wait till Friday.

Tag list

@alana4610

@taytaylala12

@lonelywitchv2

@junegrey2

@novagreen04

#jake seresin x reader #jake hangman seresin smut #jake seresin x you #jake hangman x reader #hangman seresin x reader #hangman top gun #hangman x reader #hangman imagine #jake hangman x you #jake seresin imagine #Jake Seresin x Nurse!reader #top gun #top gun maverick #dagger squad

203 notes · View notes

hyunchoui · 1 year

Text

Normal Party

@hyunchoui

pairing: yeonjun x f!reader warning(s): Blowjob, Hard fucking (ig) The use of words like "Slut" and "Whore". Also this is my first time writing so please beware. summary: y/n invited yeonjun to a party. Who knew it would have an interesting turn. note: I'm not really good at writing so please do not expect much. •══════════════════════════════════════════• My cousin had invited me to a party him, and his wife hosted for the whole family. The party invitation said you were allowed to bring a plus one (or whatever that shit is). I decided to bring my best friend Yeonjun, and told him all about it. Yeonjun had chosen a white shit with matching pants,Also to top it off he wore a black and white striped coat. It looked so good on him. I stared at him in shock, He looked so hot.I chose to go with something I had in my closet. It was a white dress with puffy sleeves. We started making our way to the party, and bought gifts for my family. Yeonjun was driving because well.. he's the man. And plus I don't know how to drive. As we were driving, he would place his hand on my thigh. I figured it wasn’t anything much as he always flirts with me as a joke. Once we arrived at the party, We both made our way inside. My whole family was there and welcomed him. As hours go on, I noticed that Yeonjun was bored, as he didn’t know anyone except me. I brought some shots from the bar to lighten up the mood. It took a few minutes to realize Yeonjun was drunk and so was I. I then went to the washroom as Yeonjun followed me in. He stared at me for a few seconds, then pushed me into the stall. He began to kiss me and touch my body while pulling my hair. I always anticipated this, So I decided to act along with him. He grabbed my face with his hands and kissed me forcefully while touching my boobs, and began to pull down my top. He placed me on top of the bathroom counter and took off my bra. “I-I love you yeonjun” I suddenly blurted out. There was no reply from him, Instead he let out a slight smile. He started to suck my nipple and play with them. Ahh~ It felt so good. "What a little slut you are for me." I heard him mumble. Suddenly he stopped. I heard a zipper unzip then looked at him in confusion, He stared down at me. "You can't be the only one that gets to feel pleasure, can you?" He suddenly said. "If you want to feel pleasure from me then get on your knees and suck me first." I slowly nodded and got on my knees. I slowly bobbed my head in and out as he used his hand to grab a handful of my hair and guide me.

His groans and moans were the only things that filled my ears as I sucked faster, As I did it more and more faster he got to a climax. The cum filled my mouth. He quickly and roughly pushed me on the counter and then said "Can I?" I slowly nodded and he inserted his dick into me as I let out a loud moan. He quickly used his hand to cover my mouth and quietly whispered into my ear "You dont want anyone to hear us do you?, my little whore." He smirked. I felt as if it wasnt enough so I quietly said "Harder, please." He then began to thrust harder and faster in me as I felt tears form in my eyes from the mix of intense pain and pleasure. As he was thrusting I hugged his back for support and began to spread love bites on his neck as he did the same to me. We were both close to climax so I said "I'm close!" And he responed with a nod he suddenly started to trust even faster that we both reached climax. I couldn't hold it in anymore then I let out a loud moan "Ahh~" It was all okay because we were in the farther bathroom that no one went in mostly because there was a closer one but I think my moan attracted people as maybe a minute after I saw all my family members stare at me in shock. "Shit" I mumbled as I closed my eyes out of embarrassment. Instead of being embarrassed, Yeonjun pulled his dick out of me and cum spilled out of my pussy. I guess it was because they did not know him. Feeling embarrased I just decided to tell them to get out and out of shock they left feeling dumbfounded. "It was a nice party after all..." I heard Yeonjun say as he just kissed my lips and stared at me.

HELPPP I know this is bad uwu

#txt smut #txt #yeonjun smut #txt yeonjun #yeonjun #smut

84 notes · View notes

someforzari · 5 months

Text

Coloured Sky

Niki x black!gn!reader

Genre: fluff

A/N: My first work where the skin colour was specified, I hope its up to your standards.

Ep.1 | Ep.2

You started listening to kpop in 2019 but it was more of a casual liking in 1 or 2 groups, rather than the only thing you would listen to. So when the group 'Enhypen' came out you peaked a huge interest in them. You biased Niki for his cute persona and how he always found a way to lighten the mood.

In little time, you found yourself listening to them often and even buying an album now and then. When all of your friends started talking about going to a concert together, you suggested Enhypen's upcoming tour.

"_____, we're not made of money and plus that's in New York, only you have a place to stay there, what will the rest of us do?" Jen retorted looking at the price.

"She's right, _____" Another friend agreed.

Sighing, you knew you had to meet them at some point in your life and why not now since it was your gap year before starting college, but seeing how you had £50 to your name, you knew that wasnt happening anytime soon. You chose to go to New York anyway since you had already bought plane tickets to see your family there, texting your mum to tell her.

"Guys, I have to go pack my bags but I'll talk to you soon. Love you bye." You said leaving the café. A quick wave of goodbyes surging through your friend group.

Time skip: 11:34pm, Thursday 28th March

"Yes mum, I've packed everything. I know the trip is overseas, look, I'll be fine. I'm staying with aunt shay, I'll be alright." You explained to your mum, holding the phone between your ear and cheek. "The plane leaves at 4pm tomorrow. No, I'm getting a taxi. Look, I have to go I'll update you soon. Bye."

Putting your passports and luggage near the doorway and setting your alarm to 8am you crashed on your bed and slept soundly.

Time skip: 8:13am, Friday 29 March

Brushing your teeth slowly due to drowsiness and scrolling through instagram was a normal part of your morning, your eyes widening upon seeing a new post from Enhypens official account. It was a picture of Niki and Sunoo at the airport, nothing special except that the destination was New York. That left some excitement for your day, dreaming about running into him unexpectedly and becoming his friend. Of course, you knew your delusions were just that, delusions. But you were free to imagine, right?

Stepping into your room to double check that you had packed everything, you noticed that your nails looked terrible and decided to get them done later. A decision that would save you from embarrassment later on.

The nails you picked weren't too over the top, just french tips with a few charms. Looking at the time on your phone, you gasped. 2:09pm. You were going to be late for your flight. At your apartment, a taxi was already waiting for you as you had planned, pulling the luggage into the boot and sitting in the taxi, you sighed and hoped you'd make it in time for your flight as the airport was an hour and a half away, hopefully there wouldn't be much traffic.

Timeskip: 5:43pm, Saturday 30th March

"Yeah, I'll manage." You said as you left the house to go explore New York City.

Living in the UK, you never experienced anything close to New York, sure, London was just as busy, but the nightlife couldn't compete. Plus, you lived in Whitehall of all places. It was cold, and even though winter had finished, the sun still set by 7.

It was amazing. The street signs with vibrant colours and cute little pictures of cartoon characters and animals, the shops with the latest iconic trends and the souvenirs were so creative.

Looking around, you didn't notice the shouting and running around. It was New York, this was normal, right?

Wrong. You would've been able to look some more, if only someone didn't bump into you and both of you fell.

"Who the hell...?" You mumbled holding your ankle and looking at the person.

Niki Rishimura. He was the man who had bumped into you, making you fall and hurt yourself. The throbbing pain in your ankle was forgotten as you stared at him with your mouth wide open and eyes wide.

"I'm so sorry! Are you okay? Is your ankle hurt?" He asked frantically, clearly worried.

You couldn't even answer, you just sat there, staring at him. Once the state of shock took over, you were quick to reassure him that you were fine and asked him if he was hurt at all.

He offered to get you coffee as an apology. Being a modest person, you refused at first saying there was no need, secretly hoping he would take you anyway. Him being the absolute angel he is, he insisted to treat you to coffee and you agreed. He reached out for his phone and asked for your number, you blinked a few times in confusion but not wanting to pass up this opportunity, you typed in your digits as fast as your sore hands could.

"I'll text you later, I have to go now." Niki said smiling sweetly at you and picking up a call from his manager.

You couldn't believe it, you had just met Niki Rishimura and gotten his number! And, you were going to see him for coffee! The whole way back to your aunt's house, you smiled and some people even looked at you like you were insane, but they wouldn't understand. You couldn't wait.

@microwvdstrawb3rri3s

#enha #enhypen #enhypen niki #niki #niki x reader #enha fluff

16 notes · View notes

rosemaryandarsenic · 2 years

Text

The Graduate

Gareth x fem!reader [abt 3k] A one shot, I might add more later? Best friends to lovers, summer, childhood, pining, crushes, a kiss. Reader and Gareth are both 18 in this, and Hawkins is “normal”, at least for them at this point. It’s graduation day, and there's a party to be had.

Warnings: Slight spicy content, mentions of smut, implied smut. Substance abuse. Minors DNI, 18+. Tried to keep reader looks general, but she’s plus sized :)

Inspired by Every Breath You Take by The Police (https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OMOGaugKpzs)

Gareth sat at one of the picnic tables outside of Hawkins High, still clothed in his graduation cap and gown, cigarette in hand. The ceremony had ended hours ago, but he wanted to sit outside one last time. Its not like he would miss the place, but it felt like not saying goodbye was wrong somehow. So he sat, openly smoking a cigarette and chuckling to himself as he reminisced.

“Hey you.” Y/N said, wandering up to him with a smile.

She stole his cigarette from his hands, taking a drag.

“Hey yourself.” He chuckled, swiping the cigarette back playfully.

“Whatchya doin’?” She asked, hopping up on the table next to him.

He shrugged.

They sat together smoking for a bit, silently.

“You going to the party later?” Y/N broke the silence.

There was a graduation blast at Mark Cooks house that night, the whole school had been invited, including the “freaks”.

“Free booze, who can say no to that.” Gareth said, “Eddie’s picking me up at like, 7?”

Y/N nodded.

“You wanna come over first?” He elbowed her gently.

“Yeah,” she elbowed him back, “I’m just gonna wear that I have on. I don’t feel like going back home and dealing with my dad today.”

He shook his head, mockingly making a serious face. “You gotta change, no one will talk to you if you’re looking like that.”

Feigning indignation, Y/N threw her hand over her chest. “What? You’re telling me this now?”

“I was going to tell you this morning but I didn’t think you brought anything to change into, y’know?” He gestured to her outfit, a pretty blue sundress. “Gonna give Munson a nosebleed.”

She laughed loudly, turning pink. “Anyone could wear literal garbage bags and Munson would still be foaming at the mouth.”

“Anyone?” Gareth raised his eyebrows.

“Shut up.” She groaned, throwing him the bird.

He grinned, and flipped her off in return.

“Now I wanna change,” she mumbled, fiddling with the hem of her skirt.

He groaned internally, regretting saying anything. As much as he was right about Eddie’s horniness, he also secretly didn’t want her to change. The way her skirt was flipping in the wind was…distracting. If it wasn’t y/n, Gareth would be staring too.

“Nah, its fine. Promise.” He poked her knee, trying to lighten the mood.

She groaned and shifted, standing. “Fiiinee.”

Gareth hopped up, standing next to her before offering her his arm. “Lets get out of this shit hole before they decide we gotta stay another year.”

She laughed, taking his arm and skipping towards his car. “Please.”

…

They sat outside, waiting as Eddie’s van rumbled towards Gareth’s house. You could hear it a mile away, screeching, with Iron Maiden blaring from the open windows. He rolled up, pushing the passenger door open from the passenger side.

“Your chariot, Gareth the Great.” He yelled, glancing at Gareth before catching sight of Y/N. “M’lady.” He nodded, a little flush covering his cheeks.

Gareth hopped in, shoving aside the little pit of jealousy in his stomach. It’s just Eddie, he does this with everyone.

“Hey Eds!” Y/N said, pulling open the back door and climbing in, carefully situating herself in the back among the pillows and beer cans.

“Jesus, did you rob a liquor store on the way here?” She asked, waving at the bottles and packs of beer piled in the back.

“I’m 21 now, so I thought I’d pull a few favors.” Eddie laughed.

“A few.” Y/n rolled her eyes.

The drive to Mark’s house was short, thankfully, with Eddie’s driving. Y/N was used to it, but she clung to the door none the less, sliding around as he whipped around corners.

“Watch the goods,” Gareth mumbled, getting a raised eyebrow from Eddie before he glanced in the rearview mirror and saw Y/N tumbling around.

“Sorry y/n.” He said, sheepishly, slowing down a little.

They pulled into the gated community, and parked behind the crowd of cars parked in the long ass driveway leading the Cooks house. It was practically a mansion, with people sprawled in the lawn and on the porch, drinks in hand and music blaring.

Y/N spotted some of the girls from band, and waved happily as Robin’s gangly arms reached above the crowd, waving back.

“I’ll be back!” She said as she ran, jumping into robins hug and squealing as the group erupted in choruses of “CONGRATULATIONS!!”.

Eddie stood next to Gareth, watching Y/N run, and looking away hurriedly as her skirt rode up, exposing the dimples on the back of her thighs. Gareth didn’t turn away, eyes lingering a second longer at the exposed flesh and the way her legs rubbed together. The dress situation may be worse than I thought, he wandered to himself, as he tried not to stare at the pudge of her stomach and the way it curved into the slope of her hips.

“Stare any longer and I’m getting a bucket of cold water.” Eddie chuckled, ripping him out of his trance.

“Fuck.” Gareth muttered under his breath, giving Eddie the side eye.

“S’fine,” he said, “She didn’t notice.”

Gareth grunted, turning back towards the van. “You need help carrying any of this shit?”

Eddie’s attention easily shifted to unloading the van, and he handed Gareth several cases of beer to carry inside. Gareth made his way to the kitchen, where the party was starting to pick up as dusk fell. Mark was hovering there, red cup in hand, yelling as he jumped from group to group, already drunk.

‘HEY MAN” he hollered, grabbing Gareth’s shoulders as he set down the beer. “Grab a drink! Welcome! Is Y/N here with you?” He prodded.

Gareth tensed up, avoiding the question. “Thanks, she’s somewhere around.” He said, as he spotted her across the room, now hovering by Robin on the sofa. She was talking to Steve Harrington, animatedly waving her hands, eyes wide. Gareth grabbed a cup and quickly poured some red punch in, it smelled like acetone but he chugged it anyway. Watching her interact with other guys shouldnt bother him. We’re just friends, he chided himself. They have been since elementary school. He still remembered the day they met, the way she’d been hunched in the corner of the cafeteria with a book. Encyclopedia Brown, he’d mocked, as she looked up at him with a scowl. “If you’re too stupid to read books that are actually interesting, just say so.” She’d stated. He’d read the whole series that summer and they’d been friends ever since.

“Slow down there!” He came back to reality, as he heard a voice behind him. Eddie was behind him, looking slightly concerned as he’d watched Gareth angrily chug three cups full of punch.

“It’s not even nine yet, man.” Eddie laughed, bumping Gareth over as he reached over the punch bowl to hand someone a beer. Gareth nodded, feeling the effects hit him already.

The night rolled on, as everyone celebrated, games of beer pong lifting the mood as Madonna blared over the speakers. Y/n had gravitated to Eddie’s side by the pool, smoking a blunt as she watched the groups around her. Eddie was simultaneously dealing and smoking, his eyes sparkling as he weighed out a variety of drugs and pocketed cash.

She laid on his shoulder, head feeling hazy.

“You good?” He stopped, tapping her head as she sat there. She nodded.

“Too high for people.” She mumbled, and he laughed, letting her sit there.

“You want me to take a break? We can go dance.” He said.

She perked up. “Yes!” She jumped up to quick and stumbled.

“Whoa there,” Steve said a few feet away, reaching out for her arm.

“I got it, s’fine.” She giggled, and Steve rolled his eyes.

Grabbing her hand, Eddie led her inside where the music was loudest. Gareth sat on the carpet, back against the wall, nursing his own cup and watching as the room swirled.

“Gare bear!” Y/N hollered, seeing him and running over on wobbly legs. “Dance with us!” She twirled, reaching for Gareth and pulling Eddie with her other hand.

Gareth groaned, standing, and made his way toward the two as Y/N twirled more, her high making the music feel like it was coursing through her veins.

Eventually, Eddie grew bored, and nudged Gareth. “Watch this one,” he whispered in his ear, “I’m gonna go get some waters.” Gareth nodded, leaning back agains the wall as he watched y/n. Her hair had fallen loose along her back, free from the braid it had been in all day. There was a soft flush along her cheeks, eyes glassy and lips pink and parted softly as she smiled. Her body swayed to the music, skirt brushing around her thick thighs, neckline shifted down, exposing her chest just a little. Metal started to blare, and she yelled excitedly, dancing harder. Gareth felt his heart pound as she leaned back, singing along, carefree and passionate. He felt his cheeks grow hot at the sight of her tracing her hands down her body, eyes shut, blissful. Maybe he’s the one who’d get the nose bleed this time. The song ended, and she finally seemed to tire, slowing as she turned to him and sidled over.

“Hi.” She said breathlessly, leaning on him and panting a little from the movement.

“Hi.” He said, resisting the urge to wrap his arms around her waist and nuzzle his face into her neck. He could smell her perfume, and the traces of cigarettes and weed. She was so close to him, it would be so easy.

She sighed and he straightened his back, “maybe its time we take a break.” He laughed.

Y/N nodded, smiling. “ITS SO LOUD IN HERE.” She said, grabbing onto his arm.

He nodded, gesturing his hand towards the pool outside. She shook her head.

“I know a better place.” She whisper shouted into his ear, sending a shiver down his spine. Maybe it was the weed and the booze, but he could’ve sworn he heard a change in her tone.

“Lead the way.” He said back, grabbing her hand.

She pulled them both through the crowd, leading him further into the house and towards the stairs that led to the top floor of the house. A small sign lay crumpled on the stairs - NO GOING UPSTAIRS, it said. Clearly it was ineffective he thought as they clambered up.

“Y/N, what are you-“ Gareth started to say as she cut him off with a finger to his lips.

“Shhhhh.” She mumbled, dragging him down the hall towards one of the back rooms.

He felt his palms get sweaty. Everyone knew what the upstairs is for at this sort of event. Its not exactly a secret that couples would sneak upstairs for some….alone time. His stomach fluttered, and he shoved it down. This was his best friend, she couldn’t possibly be… could she?

“Give me a hand.” She whispered, as she pulled him into what he recognized as the bathroom and shut the door. “Open the window.”

He obeyed, trying to cover the way his fingers were trembling a little. She looked so pretty and flushed, and his mind wanted to go to some places it should not go. Not while she was so close, in that dress. He winced as the window creaked, sliding open.

Y/N perched herself on the window sill and slung one leg over, looking back at him.

“Right behind you.” He whispered, trying not to heave as she swung her other leg over, revealing a pair of white lace panties underneath. She disappeared through the window and he followed her, surprised to see how flat the roof was on this section of the house. She walked a few feet over, and plopped down, pulling her hair from her face and patting the roofing next to her. Gareth sat beside her, inhaling the clear night air as he looked around him at the view. It was actually breathtaking, the lights from the party sparkling below and the lake in the distance.

“How the hell do you know about this?” He asked, turning to her.

She blushed a little, smiling. “Eddie and I used to hide up here from the cops.” She chuckled.

Of course, it was Eddie. Gareth sighed a little, thinking enviously of them up here alone. He never went to parties, didn’t like them, but the rest of the gang had their fair share of long nights. For Eddie it was the dealing, for Y/N it was band. She even hung out with the cheer squad sometimes. Highschool was not as isolating for her, and he was both mad about it and happy for her at the same time.

“What?” She poked him, pulling a pack of cigarettes out of her sock.

He shrugged, trying to find words as he watched her reach into her bra for a lighter. God damnnit.

“Uh.” he mumbled, accepting a cigarette from her as she waited for him to reply.

“I don’t know,” he managed, “I think maybe I drank too much punch.”

She looked concerned, then grabbed his free hand. “I’m sorry.” She whispered as she played with his fingers.

Finding it hard to focus, Gareths reply came slow. “S’not your fault sweetheart.”

She grinned at the pet name. He’d seen how she reacted to it once and had mockingly used it ever since.

She brushed her finger over his knuckles. “Can I tell you a secret?’ She said, and he nodded.

“Mark puts like four bottles of everclear in that punch.” She laughed, and he groaned.

“Thanks for the warning.” He laughed.

“I said I was sorry.” She giggled.

She was staring at their entwined hands, quiet, when they both heard a thump from the open bathroom window.

“Shit.” She whispered, scooting back so no one would see them.

They waited for someone to come out the window, but no one came. Suddenly a moan echoed loudly from the window, and Gareth looked over at Y/N, eyes wide.

She was trying to stifle a laugh as they heard another moan and a grunt.

“Steve!” The voice said, giggling, and Y/N let out a quiet snort, unable to contain the giggles.

“Oh shit,” they heard Steves voice, “the windows open.” Steve looked out, confused as he looked side to side, unable to see them at the angle they sat.

“Must’ve been the wind.” He muttered, and they heard the window shut.

Y/N let out another giggle, less quiet this time and they both dissolved in laughter.

“Fucking Steve.” Y/N whispered, “he’s such a man whore.”

“I don’t blame him.” Gareth whispered back, chuckling.

“Jealous?” Y/N quipped back, taking a drag from her cigarette.

“You’re telling me if you could you would just put out all the time?” Gareth asked, leaning back.

“If I could.” Y/N giggled again. “Ill have you know I have no trouble in that department, thank you very much.”

“I didn’t mean-“ Gareth stuttered, turning pink.

“I know what you meant.” She smiled. “Its just…uh. Different for men?” She paused.

“When I do it, people say things.”

“Things?” Gareth sat up, suddenly angry.

“Calm your tits.” She laughed, “People are just mean. Can’t have sex without being a slut, cant be a virgin without being a prude. You know how it goes.” She sighed.

“You’re not a slut.” Gareth whispered.

She looked over at him, their arms touching again. “I know, but thank you.” She whispered.

“I’m also not exactly a prude,” she continued, leaning into him. “It is what it is.”

He wanted to desperately in that moment to make her feel better. There was an ache in him, reaching out. He’d had a girlfriend freshman year, talked to one or two people, but he’d never been this close with another girl before and it felt sacred. There was also something else there, something he ignored, a closeness with her that he knew was different. Sometimes it felt like lust, but mostly it felt like passion. He felt the same thing when he played his drums, all warm and buzzing, like every cell in his body was radiating with electricity.

“Earth to Gareth.” Y/N said, reaching over to poke his nose.

“Im here,” he laughed, “sorry.”

“Whatchya thinking?” She asked.

He hesitated. “Just that..youre a very special person.” He blushed.

“Special?” She whispered.

“Very.” He said. The booze was wearing off but he still felt the boldness. “To me.” He added.

He could hear Y/N’s breath catch at the words, and felt his cheeks burn immediately.

“I..shit, im-“ he started, regretting the awkward tension between them now, wishing he could take it back.

She put a finger to his lips, shushing him. “Shut up for a second.” She said, looking at him intently.

“Are you drunk?” She asked carefully.

“No, tipsy?” He said, wondering if he should be blaming this on the alcohol.

She nodded. “Im going to say something and I’d like you to know that Im high but like, just a little bit not a lot.” She rambled.

He nodded, his heart pounding again.

“I…I think…I KNOW,” she paused, “that you are a very important person to me too.”

Gareth felt like the weight of the world was lifting off his shoulders, like he might float off the roof.

“Very special?” He whispered, leaning in.

“Very.” She replied, still staring at him. He saw her gaze shift from his eyes to his lips for a split second and cracked. In one swift gesture he bridged the gap between them, smashing his lips onto hers and pulling her towards him. She leaned into it, kissing him with so much fervor he fell onto his back, pulling her on top of him. A soft moan came out of Y/N, her lips leaving his and making their way across his face, down his jaw and towards his neck.

“Gareth…” she whined, leaving wet kisses down his neck before locking onto his lips again.

He was gone, practically drunk on the taste of her and the feeling of her pressed against him. He never thought shed like him back, not Y/N, the perfect girl next door with the softest body and kindest eyes. Neither of them was taking care to be quiet as Y/N shrugged the flannel off his shoulders, pawing at his shirt, and moaning in his mouth like she was dying to be as close to him as possible. She was swallowing his own sounds of pleasure as he pulled away, gasping for air. They lay there for a minute, catching their breath as Gareth traced his hand up the back of her thigh. His fingers didn’t stop at the hem of her skirt, instead pushing it up slightly to feel the roundness of her butt, the hem of those lace panties making him groan softly.

“You don’t have to stop.” She whispered, brushing her nose against him, adjusting herself into a straddle position over his lap.

He kissed her softly this time, hand tracing the outline of her underwear up her thigh. She shuddered at the touch, cheeks blooming with red under the moonlight.

Stopping for a moment, he reached up and cupped her face.

“Be my girlfriend, Y/N?” He begged, quietly.

She hummed, nodding, her reply a clear yes and she leaned in to kiss him again.

“Finally.” She whispered.

#gareth x reader #gareth the great #stranger things

207 notes · View notes

jksprincess10 · 10 months

Text

Dressed for revenge 12. Two ghosts standing in the place of you and me

CW: talks of death and murder ig??, Joel and Ghost being Ellie’s parents, angst, religious trauma, low self confidence, FLUFF, dysphoria, humping, shame.

Masterlist for this fic

Notification blog

Please reblog!*

17th of December 2023, community of Jackson

Ellie, Joel and Ghost were sitting in the living room like a little family.

Outside, the snow was falling in slow-motion.

Inside, the fire was burning vividly in the fireplace.

“Ellie, we were thinkin’…you should know everythin’ before you think about meeting with the fireflies. Tommy did some diggin’ through his contacts… he thinks they’re in Salt Lake City. There’s a lot of them there… They have a hospital…”

“That’s good, isn’t it?” She asks with hope.

Ghost puts a reassuring hand on Ellie’s knee. In just a few days living in Jackson, they had more color to their face, and they smiled more.

“Yes… and no. Ellie, they… they don’t know what the fuck they’re doing. The hospital is probably run-down and barely usable. If there was a cure, there would’ve been one a long time ago. Plus… the cordyceps grow in the brain, which means…” Ghost says.

“Which means they’ll kill me.” Ellie completes.

“With no way of knowin’ if this is gonna do anything in the end.” Joel states. “I was gonna do it for Tess.” The name burns his tongue and his heart.

Ghost wants to ask.

Tess.

Before.

But they stay silent.

“Made me promise. But things changed, kid. We changed.”

“And we can’t just bring you to your death without you knowing what will happen.”

Ellie looks paralyzed. Ghost just wishes she would say something. Anything.

“I… I need time.”

Before Joel and Ghost can say anything, Ellie climbs up the stairs and disappears in her bedroom. They hear the door closing, then complete silence. Joel gets up, but Ghost holds his hand to keep him there.

“Give her space, Joel.”

Someone knocks on the door. Joel opens it to reveal Maria standing in the doorway, bundled up in a warm winter coat.

“Oh, hi. I was going to show our new nurse where they will work.” Maria says with a bright smile.

They told Maria and Tommy they would help in any way they can; Ghost would help with first aid, occasionally patrol and Joel would hunt and patrol.

“Sorry, I know I was supposed to meet you! Wait outside, I’ll be there in a sec.” Ghost says, trying to reciprocate the smile. They were trying really hard to be nice to her, but they didn’t like what she said about Joel. She made him seem like he was controlling his brother.

He did bad things, too, and brought Tommy along…

Ghost gets up and wraps their arms around Joel’s neck.

“Good luck on patrol, be safe.” Joel nods. “I’ll see you later.”

“You know I always am. See you later, darlin’.” Joel leans down to leave a kiss on their lips.

17th of December 2023, evening, community of Jackson

When Ghost comes back from their first shift as a community nurse, they immediately climb up the stairs to see if Ellie was still hiding in her room. They knock softly on the door.

“Els, it’s G. Do you want to help with the dinner, so I don’t burn the place down?” Quietly, she opens her door. Her eyes are red and puffy. “We don’t have to talk about this if you don’t want to, okay?”

Ellie nods, and follows Ghost down the stairs. They both cut the vegetables in silence for a while, before the teenager opens her mouth.

“I want to help people… But shit, I don’t want to die. ”

“Both valid points.” Ghost agrees with a slight smile. “But what if… it changes nothing in the end? We’re not in a movie. You’re not Jesus.” They say to lighten the mood.

Ellie chuckles weakly.

“But what if I am Jesus?”

“Then I’d be mad at you for all my religious trauma.”

Ellie cringes. “Fair.”

“Look, Els… I can just say that I don’t wanna lose you. We just… we want you to be happy. That’s all. You deserve it. And the fireflies can’t decide your faith. No one can but you. But whatever decision you make… we will support you through it. I promise.”

Ghost abandons the vegetables in the boiling water.

“G, what do you think death feels like? Do you believe there’s anything after this? Light at the end of the tunnel or whatever shit people say?” Ellie sits on the counter as she watches Ghost cooking.

“I think death is just… darkness. I don’t believe there’s anything after this. We can’t just live and hope for salvation and for an after. There’s no after. There’s just… now. When I thought I was gonna die… I just saw black. That’s all.”

As they talk, the door opens on a freezing Joel, snow still clinging to his rebellious curls.

“Rabbit’s out of her hole?” He says as he sees Ellie.

“Yep, I told her I’d burn the house down accidently if she didn’t help me cook.” Ghost says with a devilish smile.

Joel gets rid of his thick coat and boots, before meeting the duo in the kitchen. “You know darlin’ I can cook too… I don’t wanna… put you in gender roles or anythin’…”

“How progressive of you.” Ghost says as they grab Joel’s flannel shirt to bring him closer for a kiss. His lips are cold and chapped from his prolonged stay outside. “You can cook tomorrow. Go warm up by the fire.”

Ellie barely acknowledges Joel other than a nod. It seemed like she was only comfortable talking to Ghost, rightfully so. The older man was pretty bad with words and reassurance.

“Do you want to… take a bath with me?” Ghost asks tentatively to their lover.

The luxury of a bathtub had to be used and abused. The luxury of human warmth as well.

“Only if you’re… comfortable.”

“Yes. Wanna be close to you. Please?” When Joel nods with a slight smile, Ghost grabs his big hand and disappears with him in the spacious bathroom. Ellie had returned to her room, to do some introspection – and probably some healthy crying.

The older man closes and locks the door and turns around to look down at Ghost almost nervously.

“We don’t have to look at each other.” They say as they lean down beside the bath to let the warm water fill the bathtub. They didn’t think Joel would be as self-conscious as them in this situation.

They hear a long sigh, and clothes falling on the floor. When they hear Joel getting closer to the bath, they close their eyes and turn around to give him some privacy while he submerges his body in the water.

“Okay, you’re good, darlin’. I’ll close my eyes and you can get in.”

Ghost undresses silently and sits carefully between Joel’s muscular, and slightly hairy thighs. They turn off the faucet when the water reaches a sufficient height.

They turn their head slightly to look at Joel’s peaceful face, and he opens his eyes, unveiling beautiful brown irises.

“Hi.” Ghost says awkwardly.

“Hi darlin’.” Joel chuckles and wraps his arms around their tattooed chest. They feel so small compared to him. In their head, Ghost was invincible. But when they were secluded in Joel’s warmth, they were fragile and needed to be protected. There was this aura around him, the one of a protector. And their need to be protected was instinctive, primal.

“What’s goin’ on in that pretty head of yours, hm?” He asks after a moment of silence, his lips leaving soft trails of love on their lover’s neck. Goosebumps make the small hairs on their skin rise.

“Just thinking about how I feel in your arms.”

“Hmhm?”

“Good. But fragile.” They say with a light chuckle. Ghost’s long fingers caress Joel’s strong arms.

“You’re the strongest person I know.” He reassures them sincerely. “I might be stronger physically, but…you’re strong in here.” He says as he points to their head.

“Thank you… ” They smile, let the words sit. Silence has the time to settle before they speak again. “Joel? Why don’t you… rarely say my name?”

Joel shrugs and takes a moment to think.

“Don’t wanna be rude. But I don’t like the name you chose for yourself.”

Playfully, they pinch the skin on his arm. “Rude. Why?”

“Because, you ain’t no ghost, baby… ” He says as his hands caress their arms. “You’re flesh and bones. You’re real. You’re warm.”

“After… Wyatt killed our parents on Outbreak day, I was never the same.” Joel listens, taking in every piece of their story they’re willing to give him. He knows how hard it is to share pain. “So as I grew… I never felt like I was… alive after that. We were just two ghosts wandering to find our place.”

“But don’t you feel alive now?”

“More and more every day.” They smile softly.

“So… Why don’t we find another name that sounds right? Masculine and feminine at the same time, a strong name…”

“Got it. Call me boo!” They exclaim with a laugh.

“God. No. Never, darlin’. There’s a limit to what I can handle.”

They hear Joel’s laugh, a loud, genuine sound.

“We’ll find something else.”

“Hmhm.” Joel agrees. His robust hands grab the soap, lather the lavender scented bar in his palms, before starting to wash every part of Ghost that was accessible to him. They lean into his touch, starved for love and affection.

“Fuck, sorry.” Joel says suddenly as he feels his blood rushing south.

Ghost laughs, amused at his physical reaction. “Guess it just confirms that you’re attracted to me.” When they turn around to look at him, his cheeks are turning red.

“You thought I wasn’t?”

“I just thought… I was missing too many parts for you to find me attractive.”

Slowly, Ghost turns around and climbs on Joel’s lap, feeling how hard he is against their thigh. Joel shakes his head and puts his hands flat on his lover’s chest.

“You’re badass. It’s… different, for sure. But you didn’t have a choice. Can’t hol’ that against you.”

“Different is good?”

“Different is good.” He confirms. With a smirk, they lean down and latch their lips onto his, starting soft and slow. Joel’s hands take place on their waist as he deepens the kiss, tongue sneaking in his darling’s mouth.

Kissing Joel was overwhelming, like their body was on fire and every lick just fed their alight senses, making the fire consume everything in its way. Ghost lets him invade every part of their mouth. Heat is building up in their stomach; a new sensation to feel with a man, and without even noticing, their body moves on its own; their hips grinding on Joel, creating a pleasing friction. Joel whimpers in their mouth. Ghost curses under their breath, they didn’t think something so primal and sinful would feel so good.

Sin.

Lust.

Desire.

You cannot want pleasure.

You don’t deserve it.

The waves stop when realizations take ahold of them. They distance themself from Joel, taking over the other side of the bath, their cheeks heated.

“I-I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

Joel leans more in the bathtub, broad shoulders sinking in the water. His strong hand circles his erected cock. “It’s okay darlin’, I’ll just… take care of this. God, you’re so fuckin’ beautiful.” He says, like it pains him.

They stay fixated for a moment on the thickness of him ; their mind flooding with unholy images of him filling them up and fixing all of their broken pieces.

Joel doesn’t move, doesn’t look at them, cheeks still red from embarrassment.

“Oh fuck, sorry, I’ll… I’ll give you some space.” With that, they get up and step out of the bathtub. They quickly wrap their wet body in a fluffy towel and leave to their room.

There, they dry up, and they finally take the time to look at their body. They never thought of it as a possible object of desire – except with her, and they felt almost… shameful.

July 2015, The Haven

“You’re so beautiful.” A quiet whisper in the night from the night between their opened thighs as their head is looking up at the stars, counting them in silence.

Their white linen pants were discarded to the side, and her beautiful head of blonde hair was between their parted thighs. They whimper softly when her tongue circles their small bud of pleasure. They almost can’t take it, the building fire their stomach transforms in an explosion as they wet their lips as quietly as possible.

“My turn now.” Ghost whispers, hands sliding under the white dress of the angel, finding her perky breasts to caress them.

They almost miss their past body, that way, she could use it.

Hiding on the side of the church, he watches, a sinister expression on his face.

She will repent.

How dare you.

You cannot want pleasure.

You don’t deserve it.

17th of December 2023, evening, community of Jackson

Ghost wraps their body in a blanket, and they try to find sleep while waiting for Joel. But their mind wanders, fighting the voices calling them sinful.

But soon enough, Joel calms them with soft words, apologies, and tight embraces.

#dressed for revenge

18 notes · View notes

my-hot-awkward-turian-boyfriend · 3 months

Text

Mass Effect Tag Game

I stole this from @onedismay and anyone can now proceed to steal it from me

I am a fan since: The release of Legendary Edition, which came out on my birthday. And--1500+ hours of playtime later--It's the gift that keeps on giving lol

Favourite game of the series?: Mass Effect 2 is definitely my favourite because there just feels like there's so much more at stake and all the new characters introduced are great

MShep or FShep?: Most of my Sheps are women but I do have a few men even though I technically haven't played all of them yet

Earthborn, Colonist or Spacer?: I know a lot of people probably consider this the boring option, but I do prefer Earthborn because, for whatever reason, I have a thing about my OCs never knowing their parents

Biotics or Tech: 100% tech, I don't fuck with biotics

Paragon or Renegade: My main Shep is renegade with a touch of paragon

Favourite Class: Infiltrator is my go-to class, but I'll admit that I don't have a lot of experience with any of the other classes

Favourite Companion: Uhm all the techies are essentially my faves lol so Garrus, Tali, EDI, Legion, Kasumi, and Mordin. I also adore Joker, who I feel like gets accidentally excluded a lot because he's not someone who can tag along on missions. Then I have a bit of a soft spot for Vega. Oh, and Aria is pretty much the only asari character I enjoy lol

Least favourite Companion: I might get hate for this, but Liara. I hate how forced she is on you in the first game, and the fact that that does change for the rest of the series makes me so uncomfortable. I literally don't even both talking to her. Ever. I forget she's there half the time. If it weren't for the couple missions in ME3 where you're forced to take her, she would never leave the ship

My squad selection: Garrus is almost always there. I've forced myself to broaden my selection in recent playthroughs and utilise (almost) everyone, but Garrus is still definitely a top pick. Tali is up there, as well. Frankly, this answer is essentially the same as my fave companion(s) plus Wrex

Favourite In-game romance: Garrus. The only romance I honestly give a shit about

Other pairings I like: Joker and EDI, 100%. I'm also into the Jack/Miranda pairing, and I enjoy the thought of Ash and James ending up together

Favourite NPC: This is probably the proper place to mention Joker and Aria, but I'm not going back to edit my other answer including them lol

Favourite Antagonist: I'm not sure I really have one. Saren had potential and it would've been neat if he had stuck around for at least another game, but obviously that didn't happen. The Illusive Man was kinda lame and just overall a nuance soooo idk Udina? lmao

Favourite Mission: I'm not entirely sure... I don't think I necessarily have a favourite because they're all mandatory, for the most part. Even if they're not mandatory story-wise, they are to level up so it's ike...idk none of them really stick out to me and I dread something about each of them, to be honest lol

Favourite Loyalty Mission: Obligatory Garrus answer, but then I also enjoy Tali's mission, uhm... Kasumi's is fun, Mordin's is good, aaaand that's probably it

Favourite DLC: Citadel, hands down. Just the absolutely campiness and insanity of it. I mean, it was a good way to lighten the mood of what the rest of ME3 is, so the ridiculousness of it was honestly much appreciated. A close second would probably be between Omega and Leviathan

Control, Synthesis or Destroy: I prefer Synthesis. I don't give a shit what people say about it, I'm not going through all that bullshit of ending a 300-year long war between the Quarians and Geth just to fucking destroy the Geth in the end. It's pointless. Plus, I could never do that to EDI

Favourite Weapon: While I usually am the Infiltrator class, I always choose assault rifles as my specialisation (or just use them in general when I can), so in ME2 my go-to is the Mattock while in ME3 it's the Valkyrie or Chakram Launcher. As for sniper rifles, in ME2 it's the Viper and in ME3 it's the Valiant

Favourite Place: I enjoy Omega and Illium the most. I wish we could've explored them more because I feel like there was so much lost potential there.

A quote I like: "I won't let fear compromise who I am." ~Shepard. I would honestly get that tattooed on my body lol Garrus has a lot of good/funny quotes, too, especially in ME3 but that Shepard one is always the first to come to mind

#mass effect #mass effect trilogy #tag game #for fun

3 notes · View notes

girl8890 · 2 years

Text

R Town | Ch.20

Jungkook x FemOc

word count: 6.6k

POV: Jungkook

Warnings: Confessions, Domestic abuse (implied), Rape/Non-con (implied), Threatening murder, Vaginal sex, Oral sex, Possessiveness.

Index | Ch.21

。・°°・°°・。。・°°・°°・。。・°°・°°・。

"Fuck it!" I admit, "Yeah, I love you, M! I have since we were kids. Let me love you better then him. Let me treat you better then that fucker ever has and ever fucking will!"

The shock on M's face says it all. She wasn't expecting me to admit I love her or that I love her in the first place. Hell, I wasn't expecting to admit it either. It just... came out!

"I-I..." Is all M can say, and it gets me a little worried that this is her reaction, but I already said it, so I might as well go all out, right?

"I know it's strange, and weird since we haven't seen each other since we were kids, but I really do. I've always wondered what you were doing, and if you were safe. Then I found out you had a husband." Just thinking about Felix has me clenching my fists in anger at my sides. "I can treat you better, M. Anyone can, but out of all the guys in the world, I want to be that guy for you. Please, let me be that guy for you."

I watch the first tear shed from her eyes, and M shakes her head. "But I'm broken..."

"Your not broken," I say, almost in a defeated voice. "Your lost. Let me help you."

But M just keeps shaking her head. "Y-you can't! I'm stuck in this situation. D-don't you... can you let me explain?"

After a hesitant moment, I nob my head. Truthfully, I'm not sure I want to hear M's explanation for her marriage. Just the mention of the fuck face's name makes me want to go to the club next door and kill him. At first, I knew I was just jealous of the guy for being with the woman I love, but now I have a whole new reason to hate him. And M is about to explain ALL the reasons why, plus more.

We both sit on my couch, and I don't miss the way M shifts uncomfortably on it. Not because of the couches material, but because of the conversation we're about to have.

M turns to face me, and says, "I don't love, Felix." I fricken knew it! "I didn't love him, and I never did."

I have to stop myself from smiling because this is in no way a smiling matter, but I'm so happy to hear she doesn't love him, and that my intuition from the very beginning was right. But now I have to ask, "Then why are you married? Isn't that, you know, the point?"

M blinks a few times, trying to gather her words before saying them. "It's kinda hard to explain, but I guess the easiest way to explain our marriage is that it's... arranged?"

"Arranged?"

"Yeah, well... more like if I didn't marry him, not only would I suffer, but my brother too."

"What the fuck?"

"Yeah." M rolls her eyes, but more defeated than with attitude. "I'm the youngest, so it would make more sense for Jimin to be put in-"

"Wait, wait, wait!" I throw up my hands and shake my head. Needing to backtrack for a second. "Jimin's you brother?" M nods her head. "Huh. What do you know."

I watch M smile a little, but it doesn't at all reach her ears. "Maybe if you left your game store once in a while, you would have heard the news."

We both smile, and I chuckle at M's attempt to lighten the mood, but it goes south once again when M continues to explain her situation. "I want to be truthfully about everything with you Jungkook, but under no circumstance can Jimin know any of this. He'll just find a way to either make it worse for him, or blame himself."

Although I don't 100% know what M means, I know she's going to probably explain it more as she talks, so I nod my head in understanding.

M takes a big breath in, then continues, "My parents always planned to set one of us up with a big business owner. They originally planned to marry Jimin off, but then they met..." M swallows thickly. "Felix... and set us up without my knowledge. Truthfully, I hated the guy when I first met him. He would always look at me with these... with these eyes that just screamed predator, but my parents only ever paid attention to the money in his wallet. Felix considered me perfect, and my opinion was irrelevant. I-... we got married a month later."

I could name all the reasons why her situation pissed me of - no, more like made me enraged me - but it's way easier to just say every single word M just said made me want to become a fucking mass murderer! To the point, I openly admit, "I want to fucking kill him."

M shuts her eyes. "Jungkook, you can't-"

"No!" I stand up. "No fucking way, M. You married that douche bag. You married him, knowing he was, in fact, a fucking douche bag, and you expect me to just - what? Be okay with it?"

M stands up and holds her hands out. Her clearly seeing and hearing my anger. "I'm not expecting you too, but I'm also not done."

"You got be fucking - there's more?!"

M's lip starts to wobble, indicating she's about to cry, and it breaks my heart to watch her head nod. Meaning, that what she just said isn't even the worst of it.

"H-he..." M tries to control herself from crying, but she looks down at the ground and fails miserably. "Felix has beaten me a-and... other things, so bad for just not following his orders. We had to leave so many towns because of him. He's threatened my life, my families lives... I can never leave him. I can never leave him b-because if I do he will... he might..."

M covers her mouth, not wanting to admit her worst predictions. It gets to the point where I'm coaxing her to the couch, and having to swaddle her in my arms to try and calm her down.

My instincts are telling me to go find Felix, but I also have the love of my life sobbing in my arms. I had a similar dilemma like this last time I was with M. A dilemma where I was battling between caring for M and going to find Felix and kill him. Seeing M now, after admitting everything that's happened to her, I know now she's telling me everything not because she wants me to do something about it. She's not trusting me with this information because she wants me to help her, but instead, she wants me to be there for her.

I hold her close, put my anger aside for the time being, and let her cry on my shoulder. I'm not Felix. I'm not a violent person, and I want to be the one person in this world M can count on no matter what.

It takes a while for M to calm down, but I sit and hold her the entire time. I whisper things to her like "I'm here for you" and "I believe you" to help the calming process. When she eventually does stop crying, I don't let her go. Even when she lifts her head from my shoulder, I keep her tightly wrapped in my arms with her legs clutched to her chest.

M looks at me with red eyes, and I help her clear the tears away with my shirt sleeve. I press my forehead to hers, and we just stay like that for a moment. We sit in silence and just be with each other. There are not many times I'm okay with just being silent with someone. I have constant sound all around me when I'm at my game store, but with M any moment with her, even silent ones like these, are a blessing, and we can both agree it's worth it.

After a few more minutes of us just staring into each other's eyes and holding each other, M eventually breaks the silence with a voice that makes me want to cry too, "I'm sorry."

"Don't be sorry, M. You don't deserve anything you've been through with... him."

"I know, but there's still nothing I can do."

I want to tell her that's not true. That I can think about a million ways to take her out of this mess, and I'll support her every step of the way, but at the same time, that's not what she wants to hear. I'm not her, and I could never understand what she's going through, but after hearing everything I can clearly tell she has thought and processed every which way of escaping her husband. Ways that all lead to her and the people she cares about being affected.

This beautiful, sweet, dance dance revolution-loving, caring, passionate girl in my arms is stuck in a relationship that she doesn't want to fight out of because of the consequences. The consequences of failing to leave, and having her life further destroyed in the process.

I squeeze M closer to me when I realize this. Putting my face in her hair, and breathing in her recently washed hair. Smelling the lavender scents and realizing something else... this is the last time I'm ever going to be with her.

She hasn't explained it yet, but something happened to make her come here. I don't want to ask because I don't want to be told the truth. By what her thighs looked like the last time I saw her, I have a feeling she came here because of something specific. Something specific about me.

I've been too caught up in having M back in my life, that I've been selfish. I've been selfish because instead of just trying to keep her around, I've been pushing for my fantasies. My fantasies of M leaving her husband and ending up with me, when I should have just been okay with her being in my life again.

Sadly, M explains my worst nightmares and wildest dreams at the same time, "I wish I could be with you, Jungkook. I wish I had the ability to divorce my husband and... t-tell you I love you back."

I pull my face away from her hair, and I feel tears start to form in my eyes, so I look away from her. Rubbing my tears out of my eyes before me crying makes this situation even more depressing.

"We can't be together, but... we have tonight."

My eyes widen, forgetting the emotional moment I was about to have, and face M again. Did she just suggest, what I think she's suggesting? There's no way. I just told myself not to be selfish with her anymore. She couldn't mean-

M maneuvers herself to be straddling my thighs. She holds the back of my head as she kisses me deeply and it's full of fire. I'm frozen for a moment because my brain can't comprehend that M, the person I've been in love with since I was eight, wants to have sex with me.

Even in my frozen state, I feel every nerve ending go super sensitive. The first nerve ending that's charged all the way up, is my dick when M grinds her ass against it.

Holy shit, she really means it.

My hands start to shake because I don't know what to think. Should I do this? I've always wanted to, but would it be considered taking advantage of her? Luckily M puts me out of my misery and pulls our lips apart, sensing my nervousness.

"Make me forget about everyone else but you, Kookie."

And that was enough to wake me up from my frozen state.

I pull M in by placing my hands on the small of her back. I kiss M passionately, and I'm rewarded with one of M's goddess-like moans. Who am I kidding? I could never deny M anything. Even if it hurts afterward, knowing this could be the only time will ever be intimate in this way, M is asking me this. She's asking to be with me, even if it's just once because she has feelings for me. She wants to be selfish with me just as much as I've been selfish with her.

We're kissing wildly. Her hands are gripping at my hair, while my hands go under her dress and squeeze her ass. Our tongues swirl together, while M moans, and I grunt out how good it feels to be this way with each other. How good it feels to not care about anyone else, but each other for a change.

It's when M starts grinding her core against my dick again, that I speed things up. I pick M up by firmly grabbing onto her ass, and she detaches our lips when she gasps. Unlike before, M isn't trying to grab on me for her dear life, but instead touching our foreheads together and looking into my eyes. Automatically wrapping her arms around my neck, and her ankles locking together behind my back.

There's so much going on in that head of hers, but one things for sure, there's love in those eyes. Not just lust or her want to fuck me but actual unvocalized love.

It's then I realize... this is going to be my first time ever having sex with someone I love. I've never opened my heart up to anyone, but M before. Sure I had girlfriends or flings in the past, but I never thought or told them I loved them. That's why those relationships never lasted.

And onto my next realization...

I kick my bedroom door open and don't stop to contemplate how M is the first person to ever enter this room besides myself. I lay her down in the middle of my black comforter and pull myself away from her. I look down at M on my king-sized bed and think, I've never seen anything more gorgeous.

"Fuck, M... your so beautiful."

M blushes and smiles fully for the first time since she entered my apartment, and I pray that's not the last time I'll ever see that smile again. This is quite literally a dream come true to me - maybe more of a wet dream, but a dream nonetheless. Having M as completely mine in every way tonight, I'm going to make sure she understands just how much I love her and make this the best experience of both our lives.

I start off by taking off my shirt. Just like when I opened my door in a rush before, M's eyes widen and she unknowingly bites the corner of her mouth. And just like before, I feel myself swell with pride that she likes what she sees.

I get onto the bed and slowly crawl up M's form. I kiss each spot of naked skin as I do, and love the bliss-filled sighs she makes each time my lips touch her skin. When I get back to her lips, I'm more gentle than before. Me wanting to take my time, and show M that I love her with every ounce of my being.

I gently bite M's lip, and she whimpers in return. I smirk against her lips, and M wraps her arms around my neck. Her wanting to feel more of me, and me willing to give it all. I lay my body flat against her's and raise her dress to her thighs, so she can feel my want for her. M gasps, and I have to pull our lips apart to moan against her neck when my thin pants-covered boner and her pantie-covered core rub against each other. When I feel M's arms tighten around my neck, I know she wants more. I grind against her again, and this time I'm blessed enough to hear an open mouth moan from her. A new sound I want to hear on repeat.

I hike up M's dress more to grab onto her thigh and start grinding against her a little rougher. M scratches at my back, and it's a breathtaking sight to watch as she becomes overcome in pleasure.

I then pull one of M's dress straps down. M's blush gets significantly more red in embarrassment when her one breast is fully revealed to me, but her face soon turns back to pleasure-filled when I latch my lips onto her nipple. I swirl my tongue around the bud, and I find myself rubbing against her even harder because of it.

For a second I forget where I am, and forget my goals for the night. I rip the other strap of her dress off until her other breast is revealed to me. I twist and flick at her one nipple, while I have her other nipple still getting sucked by my mouth. I switch back and forth with this process between each breath, loving the feeling of her pointed buds in my mouth and her in my hands. All the while my very hard dick is humping against her pantie-covered core.

I'm literally in fucking heaven, but I remember my goals of M's priority pleasure when I hear her say, "Oh my god, Jungkook!"

I actually fucking gasp and squeeze my eyes shut when her now high-pitched voice calls out my name. Me almost cumming in my pants because of it. I realize then that I was actually pinning her arms down as I was fondling her this entire time. I lean away from her, scared that I took it too far, but when I see her face... fuck! I've never seen someone so sexy.

M's lips are plumped from us kissing so passionately before, and her blush has now reached her neck. She's breathing heavily, and her eyes look glossed over and completely fucked out.

I don't even know what to say. I know what I'm feeling, and that is I want to cum so badly and just get inside of her, but I have to wait. I have to make sure M is well taken care of. That's my plan and I need to stick with it. And I was fully prepared to do so much more with her until she said...

"I-I don't knows what's happening to me."

I raise my eyebrow at her, not expecting those words to leave her mouth. "What's wrong?"

"I- nothing - I don't know. I just feel... different. I've never felt this way before. Its-... is it normal to feel like this here." I follow M's hand until it reaches her lower stomach. My brain goes tick, tick, tick... until it full-on explodes when I put two and two together.

"Wait, M... have you never orgasmed before?"

M's eyes widen, and she pulls her shoulders forward in an attempt to hide her embarrassment. Then, to my complete fucking surprise, she says, "N-no."

M... has never orgasmed before.

I don't know why I didn't think this would be a possibility, maybe because I know Felix and M have had sex before, and I push that thought of them together in that way right out of my head because I'm not going to allow anything to ruin this moment for me. My goal was always to pleasure her. It was always to make M orgasm, so many times the only person she could think about is me, and I still have that goal, but it has an added-on meaning to it.

My new goal: Make M's first organum so good, that even if she were to have it again with someone else she will think of me.

Fuck... this is going to be the best sex I've ever had in my life. Granted, I always thought it would be without a doubt, but knowing I'm going to be her first in something has my heart beating a mile a minute.

"Fuck," I chuckle out with a smile. "Your so fucking sexy." M raises her eyebrows in confusion, but before she could question my compliment, I kiss her so hard her head gets pushed into the pillow.

I know it's time to speed up this process. I'm not going to have M's first orgasm happen because I was wildly humping her and fondling her tits. Without taking my lips off of hers, I pull her dress downwards until she's left in nothing, but her panties. Since I can't help myself, I pull away from M again and look at her nearly naked form.

"Yup, super fucking sexy."

M rolls her eyes but smiles brightly this time. "Your such a dork."

I crawl backward and lay my head against her thigh, trying not to look at what's right in front of my face, but instead keep eye contact with her. "But... a sexy dork, right?"

M giggles. "Your so- Ah!"

Before I let M give one of her teasing remarks, I lick up the front of her panties. I couldn't help it. Of course, I ended up looking, and when I saw that she was so wet that some of it was dripping down her thigh, I wanted to taste her so badly. Her pussy, even covered by a thin pair of lace, tastes so sweet. I've never eaten a girl out, never felt the need to when I never gave a shit about the girls I slept with, but one lick of M's pussy and I want to keep my face between her legs forever.

I lift her thighs so there on my shoulders and move her panties over. I lick my lips, then take one tentative lick of her, and her hand moves to my hair and pulls. My eyes widen, but once she is able to grab a hold of a different part of me, my shoulders, she tries - and fails - to pull me up. I start to laugh when I notice her frustrated face.

"Please, Jungkook." I stop laughing. "I really need you."

Well, Fuck. Twist my arm why don't you. I feel kinda disappointed that she didn't want me to eat her out, but with a begging voice like that, coming from M of all people, she doesn't need to ask me twice.

I sit up on my knees, and smile down at M. "Anything for you, baby."

I go to pull down her itty-bitty thong, but then she stops me by placing her foot on my bare chest. I look back at M and see watch her shake her head.

"Your turn," M says. I smirk, but kinda feel embarrassed about taking off my pants. I know it's a repeated reference by now, but I never gave a shit about the women I slept with and that includes if they liked my dick or not. This is M we're talking about, though. She notices my hesitance and smirks. "Don't you wanna know how good I am with a joystick?"

Fuck- fuck- fuck- and fuck. Huhhhhh... YES!

I'm practically ripping off my pants now. Not even caring that M laughs while I struggle to take off these somehow tight sleep pants. She stops laughing though when I'm completely naked in front of her. I feel my face heat up by M's heat-filled gaze, but when sits up on her knees to be face to face with me, I forget any insecurities I just had.

M keeps eye contact with me as she pushes her panties down her legs, somehow being flexible enough to take them off from the back of her, and puts her hands on my chest. I wrap my arms around her waist and place my hands on the small of her back.

There's no more laughter or teasing gestures. M and I are just... being. Together. Two people naked, and know what step comes soon. A step neither of us wants to joke about or ruin.

I feel M's one hand run down my chest and touch me for the first time. I gasp when I feel her small hands wrap around me, but she has my breathing going labored within seconds.

"Fuckkkkk, M." Her name comes out as a moan when I feel her thumb rub at my head. I know I'm stupidly already close when instead of just moaning out a name, I'm moaning against her neck like a fucking whore. I still her wrist, and I glance at her face to see a smirk.

"Told you," Was all she said, but it was in such a small voice. Her not wanting to ruin the moment with any big teases. I never doubted she was good anyway, but also the fact that I've been teasing and preparing her for so long now, M could probably giggle right now and I would be a goner.

I kiss her lips, and we both smile as we do. I slowly lower M back down onto the bed, never taking my lips off of hers. I - painfully - slowly spread her legs apart and move myself in between her legs.

I don't rush anything, but once I'm inside her, bottoming out with a slow thrust into her, I won't admit to the sound I made, but it explains how I feel perfectly. She just feels so perfect. She's super fucking tight but so wet there's no resistance. I understand now why Felix is so possessive over her, and now that I've finally entered her I don't know how I'm ever going to survive not being with her. My face is buried in her neck because I'm so obsessed with the feeling of her. I press my body down flat on top of her, and it increases the feeling of euphoria my entire body is having right now.

M clenches around me while whimpering when I haven't even moved within her yet, and it has me seconds away from cumming. I actually, which I never thought I would ever say, tell her, "Fuck, don't do that."

"Please move then, Kookie. I-... I feel like I'm dying."

I feel like I'm already dead. Died and gone to god damn heaven. I start to thrust in and out of her, and it quickly gains up speed, my own strength of going slow already failing. My own instincts taking over when every move I make inside of her is making me see stars.

M wraps her arms around me, and that somehow gives me the ability to take my face out of her neck and look down at her. Our foreheads touch, and I watch her eyes gloss over as a pleasure-filled vibration course through her. I watch M's face as she goes through the motions of moaning, crying out my name, squirming around, and not knowing how to feel all the while my speed is increasing.

"God - M - fuck! You feel like heaven~"

I've always considered M a goddess, but watching her getting closer and closer to cumming proves she was made by Aphrodite herself! I lift myself up a little further to have a better view. I'm also getting closer as I move faster inside of her, but my eyes and ears are selfish and want to hear and see as much of her pleasurable reactions as possible.

"J-Jungkook I - oh my Jun- god-..." Besides M's stuttering, the tighter clench of her pussy says it all. M's about to cum for the first time, and I have the privilege of witnessing it.

I grab onto her hand and move her head to make sure she looks me in the eyes. "I got you, baby." I kiss her cheek. "Just let go."

Within seconds, M isn't the only one becoming a complete fucking mess. I thought I would be able to last longer. Most of the time guys don't even know if a girl cums, and I thought it would feel that way with M since it was her first time... but I very much felt it.

She fucking squirted. All of a sudden M is flinging her head back, and my dick has never gone through so much wetness at one time. I actually almost collapse on top of her when my own orgasm got ripped out of me because it just felt that fucking good! My hips thrust forward harder on their own accord, going deeper into M than before. I let go of M's hand and grab onto the sheets in an attempt to not hurt her hands with mine. I swear I heard them rip because that's how good what just happened felt.

I cough by the time we're both done moaning loudly and cumming together. I watch M try to catch her breath, and I stare at her in disbelief. I actually feel her cum on my thighs right now. Like... no fucking way M is even perfect when she fucking cums!

"How are you so perfect?" I ask. M's eyes widen, staring up at me. How I'm still able to hold myself above her, I have no god damn clue because that just felt so good I thought I was going to collapse.

M's cheeks heat up, and she turns her head to try and hide her face. "Stop it. I'm not perfect."

I grab her face and move it to face me. "Yeah, you fucking are." I kiss her. "And my addiction to you is proof."

。・°°・°°・。。・°°・°°・。。・°°・°°・。

The next morning, I look down to find an angel sleeping on my chest. I have my right arm protectively wrapped around her, and M's arms are squished between us. I don't remember when we fell asleep last night, but I do remember everything we did beforehand.

We didn't stop at one time. We had sex multiple fucking times. Different positions, different paces. I know M's body like the back of my hand now, but no matter which way we did her cumming always had my own orgasm being ripped out of me. Something about the way she clenched like a vice around me, and how every time she came it was like a dam broke loose.

I feel myself get hard just thinking about it. How perfect last night was, and how I reached my goal twice over of making M feel good.

But the morning sun shining down on M's beautiful face through the window is just a reminder of what today is. How last night will never happen again. Both of us will never be happy because of a man that has M controlled by a tight leash. I know I shouldn't be thinking of him while I have a naked M in my arms, but with learning M's body all last night, I also know all her scars.

She didn't let me eat her out no matter how many times I tried last night, but with the number of positions we did, I eventually saw what she was trying to hide from me... the bruises are still there. Smaller, and only surrounding her pussy lips, but they were there regardless. I'm surprised I wasn't hurting her, but I also didn't aim to hurt her. No. All I got was moans, and her crying out my name like a prayer.

Something I know Felix will never get from M.

Speaking about moans, M moans in a daze and stretches her arms out when she wakes up. I quickly put on a fake smile, acting like I wasn't just thinking about her fuck face of a husband, and watch as M blinks her eyes open. Her eyes widen for a second, but then she smiles at me in return, and my fake smile becomes a real one. I can never be angry when M looks at me like that. Content and happy. Two things I always want to see in her.

"Goodmorning, Kookie."

My smile grows bigger. "Goodmorning, baby."

Suddenly, M's eyes widen again, but this time in a panic. She lifts herself off of me and glances around frantically. "Oh my god! What time is it!?"

It takes me a second, but I realize pretty quickly she's worried about Felix finding her not at home. I reach over to my side table and check the time on my phone. "It's 6:15 am."

M sighs, calming down again and clearly okay with the time. "Thank god. Felix doesn't usually get up until after 12-" She stops herself short. She very much knows by now that the mention of his name makes me want to commit murder. "Sorry."

I raise an eyebrow at her but try to play it off as Felix not being the forever bad point in any conversation to me. "It s'kay."

M frowns, but instead of making it a big deal, decides to act like the cutest person on the planet instead. She straddles my stomach, rubs her face on my chest, and smoothes out her hands on my abs. "I'm soway, Kookie. I'll be a good girl. I pomise."

I actually fucking laugh when I watch M act like a child. Her naked body on top of me though not helping my morning wood. "It's okay, M. I'm not mad at you. I could never be mad at you." She turns her face to look at me but doesn't lift her face from my chest. I smile, for real, and say, "I mean it. You can always trust me to tell you the truth."

And to further prove that point, I flip us around until M is on her back, and pin her arms beside her head, then say, "Because I love you." I kiss her, and the sweetest moan that I get in return has my boner jumping to action.

I'm not interested in being inside her though - well, that's a lie. That will always be a lie - but I want to taste a part of her I only got to have two kitten licks from last night.

I slowly kiss down her body, giving her nipples extra attention since I now know how sensitive she is there, but when I get to her stomach M is grabbing onto my shoulder and saying, "Wait, Kookie-"

"M... I already know." Her eyes widen. "You really thought I wouldn't see it last night? Not even when I had your legs in the air while I was-"

"Okay! Enough! Shh!" Even though this conversation is in no way an enjoyable one, the corners of my mouth twitch up when I see M's face heat up. "Just... don't look at me funny."

"Look at you funny? What do you mean?"

M sighs and her little pout lips look so cute that I want to kiss them again. "Like, don't look at me like I'm broken. I don't feel broken when I'm with you anymore, but when you first saw them last time..."

She didn't need to continue after that. I obviously couldn't see my own reaction at the time, but I know it wasn't a happy one. Who would be happy seeing those types of bruises on the person they love?

Although I know this conversation killed the mood a little, I say, "I promise I won't react that way now. I just want to make you feel good."

M smiles, but it's a tiny sweet one. "You made me feel incredible last night."

I bite my lips and feel a surge of pride course through me. Although it was kinda obvious by the number of times she came last night, it's still amazing to hear M say out loud that she loved what I did with her last night. That's why, just for a little more convincing until I stop the pressuring altogether, I admit, "You also taste like the most addictive candy known to man, and my tongue is craving some sugar this morning."

M gasps at my vulgar words. "Oh, my - Jungkook!" I smile and wiggle my eyebrows. It only takes a few more seconds of my award-winning smile, and then M is saying, "Mmm... okay, fine, but only because I honestly want to know how it feels."

And I do just that.

Once again, M taste's like the sweetest thing my tongue has ever tasted. It's actually vibrating and having me moaning with her because she tastes so good. I particularly like when I suck at her clit, and have the pleasure of seeing M arch her back, making her boobs bounce as she cries out my name in ecstasy.

I grab onto her breast and circle my tongue around her hole while I play with her sensitive buds. I feel her pussy get increasingly wetter as my tongue continues to lick her up, and it has my dick ultra-hard underneath me. As much as my dick wants to enter her right fucking now, my time with M like that is gone.

I know that after this session of me finally tasting what's between this goddess's thighs, she has to leave. Leave, and get home before her asshole of a husband wakes up and realizes she wasn't home to begin with when he stumbled in from last night's drinking session.

At one point, during our breaks between fucking each other's brains out sessions, I saw Felix leave the club through my bathroom window. It was around two in the morning, and he was in no shape to get home, so there's no way he noticed if M got home or not.

And she wasn't home, but in my bed instead. As soon as I saw him, that break was over and I fucked M so hard I had her screaming my name, so loudly I thought someone would think I was murdering her. Just like now, thinking about that fuck face that uses and hurts M, I start eating out her pussy like it's the last thing I'll ever do. Me wanting to hear her cry out my name again and again as a reminder that I'm the only person she wants to make her feel this what. I'm the only person M wanted to be with so badly, that she risked her own life to be with for one night.

I spread her thighs further apart, and dive my tongue right inside of her. Licking at her walls, and trying to burrow my tongue as deep as it can possibly go. I'm rewarded with M screaming out, "Oh my - Fuck Jungkook! I'm- I'm..."

Then I'm rewarded again with feeling M's cum all over my tongue and chin. I'll never get over how this perfect being in my bed right now, is a squirter. I'll also never be able to get over how amazing she feels, how beautiful her about to cum face is, how my name sounds on her lips when she moans, or how she actually exists!

God must have made sure to bless M with everything he titled as perfect and shunned me from ever being able to get over her. I never planned or thought I would be able to, move on from loving M. As I lay here between M's thighs, resting my cheek against her soft leg with a face full of her essence, I stare up at M in admiration. Admiration that this girl - all 5 foot 5 inches, red hair, glossy-eyed, and lips so plump all I want to do is kiss them - is the only girl for me.

M Park is my soul mate, and when my soul mate calms down from her high I just gave her, she's going to leave my apartment and pretend everything last night never even happened...

CH 21

21 notes · View notes

hybridanafrost · 1 year

Note

3, 13, and 20 for Jack and Lorena for the ship ask game please Camy 🥺💕? Thank you so much 🥰!

Link to the ship game ask. 👆

Lorena's bio:

3. What was their first impression of each other?

They first met at Lorena's place of employment, the butcher shop. Lorena almost knew who Jack was immediately from the robe and the amount of mana she sensed from him. She just didn't want to let on that she did. While she never spoke to a Magic Knight Captain before, she didn't want to be unprofessional or deal with someone trying to flash their status for a bigger discount. So she treated him like anyone else.

Jack got a huge kick out of that. When he first walked in, he wasn't expecting the desk to be managed by a gorgeous woman. He also wasn't expecting her to speak to him with such expertise on the subject of hunting and dressing. What threw him off was how Lorena seemed unfazed when he leaned into his reputation to intimidate her. She maintained eye contact and wouldn't budge when he let his mana radiate throughout the building. She remained unbothered in asking him for the standard rate instead of granting him a discounted one. He HAD to get to know her after that. Her good looks were one thing, but Lorena intrigued Jack on a personal level.

13. How do they keep in contact when they’re apart? Do they write letters, talk on the phone, or simply wait out the time?

Jack and Lorena are both too busy to write to each other. Plus, being sentimental in such a way is not their strong suit. They're doers and show they care through their actions and by showing up for one another.

It's hysterical imagining En using his talking mushroom spell for them to talk back and forth for a while. Jack eventually splurged on magical communication devices that he would use to call her while he was away.

They would be used sparingly because they can be detrimental while in a stealth mission. Ultimately, they'll kinda wait it out the majority of the time until he can meet her at her job or vice versa after work.

20. How do they comfort each other when one of them is upset? Is this method of comfort effective?

Jack's really good at making Lorena laugh. There's something about Jack's zaniness that she really likes. Perhaps it's because he doesn't take himself too seriously. He's the total opposite of her stoic younger brother, Ben. Jack bringing levity into situations helps lift her spirits. He also lightens the load on her whenever she feels overwhelmed with cooking and looking after the kids.

When Jack is upset, he won't try to voice his needs because he's so used to dealing with things on his own. He will seem more irritated and take time away to sulk a bit. Lorena is very good at picking up on when he's in a certain mood because of her daughter Agnes behaving in a similar fashion. She lets him have his space for a while to blow off steam and will have a homecooked meal ready for him when he comes back. When they're alone, they get into long cuddle sessions with her running her hands through his hair and down his back.

#black clover oc #black clover original character #hybridanafrost talks black clover #lorena harlow #oc: lorena harlow #jarena

5 notes · View notes

havethetimeofyourstyles · 3 years

Text

in which harry joins a new gym and you’re a trainer there.

a/n: happy new years loves! wishing you all a lovely and happy 2021! first fic of 2021 and im so excited to write more stories this year! to start the new year, here is boxer!harry for you, and this is for my very own timetravelathon fic challenge! if you’d like to join, please let me know, I��d love to have you on board! this story takes place in the 1990, and i know some of the songs mentioned weren’t released specifically in 1990 (just a few years after), but just pretend it was lol because they’re too good to not mention in this story hehe, but happy reading and pls reblog and leave feedback <3

thank you to @sunflowers-styles for beta reading this for me, love you always!

WORD COUNT: 22.6k of (kinda) boxer!harry x trainer!yn filled with angst and smut

WARNINGS: mentions of abandonment and blood

COME INTO MY INBOX AND LETS TALK ABOUT ‘143’ i’d love to know your thoughts!

pls rb to share! <3

16 August 1990

With every move he made, Harry felt a bead of sweat drip down the side of his face, down his back, and trailing down his chest. Small huffs of breath were released from his mouth, trying not to make it known that he was exhausted, but he continued until all of his energy was used up through the very end.

“C’mon,” he muttered to himself, anticipating the certain words to be yelled out.

He’d been going at it for a while now, muscles aching as he felt like he was about to collapse any minute. But he was determined to finish, to feel the satisfaction running through his veins, knowing that this was his best round.

“And time!” His trainer yelled at him, clicking the stop button on his timer.

Harry got in one last punch before putting his arms down, the soreness made his limbs feel like jello as he shook them out. The black leather punching bag was swinging back and forth, the chain that held up the speed bag rattled and slid against the metal bar. Harry loved that sound because it indicated that he was going his hardest to where the chain couldn’t keep up.

“Nice one, kid.” Henson, his trainer said as he fist-bumped Harry’s red glove.

Harry simply nodded in appreciation, too exhausted to speak as he placed his gloves onto his knees, leaning down as beads of sweat dripped down onto the matted floor. Several harsh breaths came out of his mouth as he sniffed in the fresh oxygen that was mixed with the musky scent of the gym.

Benny, Harry’s best friend, exited the ring, wiping the sweat off his forehead with his arm before walking towards Harry, who was still leaning on his knees. Benny tapped Harry’s glove, making him stand up straighter, and Harry patted Benny’s back.

“Good job out there, mate,” Harry told his best friend. Benny was in the ring with one of the other trainers, Mike, doing one of the nonstop routines. Harry liked training with Mike in the ring, but not when it was for cardio and timed rounds; he liked when it was chill, so he knew how hard he had to hit the target, which were the pads. But for the timed rounds they did, Harry was usually by the speed bags and Mike was in the ring.

“You too, man,” Benny breathed out with a smile.

They headed over to the bench to take their gloves off and catch a breather. The pair would do a cardio day every Thursday to get a good, sweaty workout in, and it always left them exhausted, but definitely much stronger.

“Hey, I’m not gonna be able to workout next Thursday,” Benny mentioned. Harry furrowed his brows as he put the end of the strap between his teeth to pull it off from the velcro, taking one glove off.

“What? Why not?” Harry asked confusingly. They never really had to call off a workout, especially Thursdays, unless one of them was sick, but other than that, neither of them missed any workout days.

“I’m taking the wife on a date,” Benny smirked, clearly very excited to spend some time with his wife, but Harry wasn’t amused.

“On a Thursday? Why can’t you do that on Friday?”

Benny rolled his eyes. “Because we both called off Friday, so we’re having a four day weekend to ourselves,” he explained.

Harry huffed, clearly not entertained. “Guess so…”

Benny knew Harry was always like this, ever since they were younger. The two had been so close ever since they met, now that Benny had a wife, Harry always felt like the third wheel and that he rarely saw Benny, however, that wasn’t entirely true Benny exercised with Harry every night during the weekdays, and sometimes they even grabbed a bite to eat afterward when Benny could use that time to be with his wife, Marianne.

Harry had an overwhelming fear of abandonment, it led him to have anxieties about how Benny could just get up and walk out of his life, even though he wouldn’t. Maybe it was why Harry is so attached to him; he’s the closest to Harry and it would completely destroy him if Benny ever decided that he didn’t want to be his friend anymore. That fear only grew based on an unfortunate turn of events that happened in college, four years ago, and it left Harry to pieces. Benny had never seen Harry so broken where he literally had to pick him up and take care of him. He never wanted to see his best friend like that ever again because it absolutely crushed him.

“It’s two days that we’re not going to be seeing each other, chill out. Didn’t know you were that in love with me,” Benny joked, hoping to lighten up Harry’s mood. Luckily, it worked because Harry breathed out a chuckle, throwing his towel at Benny’s face.

The two collected their belongings and walked over to the trainers as they always do at the end of every workout to have a light chat with them. Henson and Mike told them they did a great job and asked to confirm if they were still on for tomorrow, which Benny and Harry both agreed to. Benny also mentioned about not being able to work out next Thursday and Friday, including the reason why he wasn’t able to.

Henson and Mike looked at each other as if they were keeping something from the two. Harry titled his head and looked at Benny as if he was asking if he knew the reason why they were looking at each other weirdly, but Benny just shrugged his shoulders, just as clueless as Harry.

“Are you gonna tell us why you’re acting suspiciously?” Harry asked. The two trainers both sighed defeatedly.

“About that…” Henson started. “Next Friday…we’re closing,” he added.

“Like, closing for the day?” Benny asked innocently, hoping they didn’t mean what he really thought.

“No…for good,” Mike stated. Harry and Benny’s eyes both widened, words coming out of both of their mouths profusely. They were both talking over each other, disagreeing and not accepting the fact that the gym was shutting down.

“You can’t just do that-”

“-No, we refuse to let you close down-”

“Alright, guys! Settle down. You’re starting to act like kids, for god's sake,” Henson interrupted the tantrum that was about to start.

“You guys can’t just do that!” Benny exclaimed.

“Why are you guys even doing that?” Harry asked.

Mike sighed. “We mutually decided that it was best to close down because…we really need the money. My rent has been skyrocketing crazy high because more people have just decided that moving to Los Angeles is fun.” He rolled his eyes, and Harry slightly chuckled because it was true. Hollywood was the place to be and people from out of state had just figured out their new profound dream to move to one of the busiest cities.

“Fight Night will never be forgotten, alright? We’re just ready to let this place go. Plus, the roof is leaking and the wall is tearing apart, and that’s gonna be a pain to fix,” Henson added.

Mike and Henson were brothers and built Fight Night when they were in college. With the help of their father, they decided to build a place to gain strength and power, all while helping others defend themselves. Harry and Benny had been frequenting it ever since college, and it felt like home to them. Aside from the yelling and stuffy scent, it was a place for them to release any type of anger or stress.

Benny introduced Fight Night to Harry when he had physically picked Harry up from the ground on, what possibly was, the worst night of his life. It was something Harry looked forward to after classes, anxiously bouncing his leg up and down, waiting to get to the gym. Fight Night helped rebuild him, and now, he was in disbelief that the gym was closing.

“We’re old as fuck now. We wanna live our lives freely. Time to retire now, don’t you think?” Mike said with a sad chuckle. They were both in their late fifties, so Harry and Benny understood why they wanted to be free of work.

The four of them hugged it out, a very emotional and sentimental hug that was heartwarming but sad. Eyes were slightly watered before Henson pushed them and said, “We’re closing the gym next week, not fucking dying! We have time for this bullshit for an entire week.”

Harry and Benny left the gym with bittersweet hearts, but they kept Fight Night close to them, knowing that they owed a lot to the gym and the two men who built the facility. Mike had recommended some gyms that were close by if they were still interested in boxing, which they definitely were, so they were planning to check them out first before signing up.

“Do you wanna get something to eat?” Harry asked once they were outside of the gym. The air was humid, nothing different from inside the gym since it was summer and the sun was beginning to go down.

“Nah, I’m good. Gonna get home to Marianne. I’ll see you tomorrow?” Benny pat Harry’s back, nodding.

Harry waved. “See you.” He watched Benny walk away before getting into his silver 1990 BMW 5 series, sighing. He always hated going home, and he always tried staying out for as long as he possibly could.

As he drove home, he anxiously tapped his hands on the steering wheel as he couldn’t quite keep them still. It’d been happening for a while, a lot more often than he’d like, but he couldn’t help it.

Walking into the darkness and emptiness of his home, he sighed sadly as he sulked all the way to the restroom to shower. The hot steam relieved his achy and sore muscles, but he was hoping for this shower to also release any occurring and bad thoughts he had in his head.

He couldn’t help but think about the gym closing down. After going there for years, he couldn’t imagine going to a new gym; he’d adapted and adjusted to Fight Night that it would take him forever to find a gym that truly made him feel wanted. He was scared, to say the least.

Harry was never a big fan of change. He liked being comfortable and stable and didn't like to move around a lot. So, the thought of going to a different gym that wasn’t Fight Night, terrified him. It only added to the list of things that had abandoned him.

Once he was out of the shower, white towel secured lowly on his hips, showcasing his beautiful toned torso that was filled and inked with tattoos, his pager beeped. He wondered who it was as he walked over to his nightstand, considering that it was nearing nine in the evening.

He deeply sighed when he saw the pager read ‘345987,’ immediately knowing who it was. The pager code meaning ‘I’m horny’ could only mean it’s coming from Lizette.

Deciding not to answer the page, Harry set his pager down before walking back to the restroom, only for his home phone to ring, causing him to stop in his steps and answer the phone.

“Hello?” Harry answered.

“Hey, baby,” Lizette said seductively. His brows furrowed, holding the towel to his waist as it had loosened up a bit.

“What do you want?”

“You know what I want…” He knew exactly what she wanted. If she hadn’t paged him, he would still know what she wanted from him since all he provided to her was sex. “Isn’t it such a coincidence that I’m outside of your door right now?” Harry didn’t say anything but pinch the bridge of his nose before hanging up.

He walked towards his front door, sighing before opening the door that revealed Lizette on the other side, wearing a low cut top, cleavage clearly showing, and high waisted denim shorts. She leaned on the doorframe, smirking as she looked Harry up and down, noticing that he wasn’t wearing anything but a towel. Harry gulped as she stepped forward, placing her hands on his stomach before completely taking the towel off, and a smug smile plastered on her face.

Harry lets her take over like he always did. The feel of someone else’s body holding his, and lips kissing his own and his skin was something he couldn’t compare to anything else. Harry simply only did this to have some companionship, and Lizette made him feel a lot less lonely even if she was only there to have sex with him. He enjoys it twenty-five percent of the time—the other seventy-five percent was him actually wallowing in wanting someone to love him for him.

After they were done, Harry immediately covered himself with the blanket as Lizette got out of the bed to change back into her clothes. Even though they had sex multiple times and she’s seen him naked, there was something about the vulnerability after the sex that he didn’t want her to see because she didn’t quite deserve that if he was being honest.

“I had fun. Call you next time,” Lizette bid him goodbye before smacking a big kiss to his cheek, leaving a lipstick stain on his skin. She walked herself out, and once Harry heard the slam of the front door closing, he cringed slightly, wiping the lipstick off.

He turned onto his side, deeply exhaling. He didn’t feel anything but numbness—it was always like this. He used sex to cope with how he felt, but it only made it worse. Honestly, he didn’t know what else to do, so it was the only thing he turned to, other than boxing.

Harry fell asleep in his lonely room by himself. His heart was empty and felt like an isolated building that only carried his sadness.

The entire week had gone by in a flash — Fight Night was officially closed down for good.

Harry and Benny helped clean the space out as they reminisced and talked about the memories that were made in that gym. A lot of the stories had to do with girls walking by the gym, glancing through the window to see men working out, and then promptly walking into the gym to try and hit on the guys.

Harry had tried convincing Henson that he could run the gym, but he shot down the idea before Harry could convince him.

“Kid, look. If you want to run your own gym, do it. I want you to own a gym under your name. Not mine or Mike’s. You deserve to have something of your own, and whatever that may be, work for it. Work hard for it. I know you got it in you because you’re a hard worker, determined. You need to see that for yourself.”

A conversation that was supposed to convince Henson to let Harry run the gym turned into a sentimental series of words that Harry really needed to hear. Harry didn’t say anything else and nodded as he took in Henson’s words to his heart. Henson was someone Harry looked up to. He was an old man with wise words, and everything he said was either meaningful or mean, in a way to show tough love. So, his words were something Harry lived by.

The following Monday after Fight Night closed, Benny and Harry were on the search for their new gym. They didn’t plan on quitting the gym after their favorite one had closed down, and Henson and Mike made them swear they wouldn’t stop working out.

Now, the two were walking into a gym that was up the same amount of time Fight Night was. ‘Don’s Box’ was what the gym was called. The building was newly reconstructed, making the place seem more modern and a little less dingy. The space was quite big, able to fit two rings, six punching bags spread throughout, eight-speed bags, and a weight rack. The walls were painted black, but the amount of natural light from the window was plentiful enough to make the gym feel bigger and brighter.

A decent amount of people were at the gym, sectioned off with a few kids from eight to twelve on one side, and the rest of the adults on the other. There was a good mix between women and men, and everyone hyped everyone up with motivating words and claps over the music that was playing through two speakers that were hung in the corner.

“Can I help you?” An older man with gray hair had asked the two. He looked quite intimidating; wearing nylon sweatpants and a black long-sleeved shirt that was rolled up to his elbows, showing his gold watch. The look he had on his face was stern as he crossed his arms, waiting for an answer.

“Uh, yeah. We’re interested in joining your gym,” Benny told the man. The man looked the two up and down and scoffed.

“Sure you guys are ready for that?”

“We’ve been boxing for years, so yeah, we are.” Harry chimed in, a slightly defensive tone added to his words.

The man glared at Harry, stepping towards him. Harry was slightly taller than him, but he knew the man could definitely take him at any given moment, but Harry wasn’t looking to fight the man, honestly. He wanted to act and look tough in front of him, so the guy wouldn’t give him any crap for it later down the road during his workouts.

“Alright, alright. Take it easy, pa.” You interrupted, placing a hand on the man’s shoulders, making him turn his head. You raised your brows at him before tilting your head a bit, telling him to step back. The man backed off, giving Harry a snarly glance before huffing.

“I’m just messing. Gotta know how tough my athletes are to be here,” he spoke in a lighter tone than he was to the man in front of him, putting his arm around you.

“Thought you were gonna ‘stay on the sidelines’ and let me handle it?” You quoted your father’s words back to him, and he chuckled, putting his hands up, surrendering as he knew he couldn’t win against you.

“Alright, alright. I’ll let you handle it.” Don, your father, quickly looked at Harry up and down, and you rolled your eyes, knowing he wouldn’t do anything to potential customers. He walked away and you breathed out a chuckle, scratching your head.

“Sorry about that. You two are interested in joining?” You asked the two men in front of you. They were rather…attractive, you noticed. The one on the left was gorgeous with beautiful brown skin that looked so smooth. He was wearing a pair of red short-shorts and a white muscle tee. You noticed that he was wearing a wedding ring, so you averted your eyes off of him. The man next to him, however, was absolutely stunning. His left arm carried a sleeve-full of tattoos, and you wanted so badly to examine and look at every single one. With chocolate brown curls, his green eyes had a tad bit of a glimmer to them, not too much though, because if you were being honest, they were a bit dull, like he was exhausted and needed to let off some of the stress that he held based on how tense he looked.

You tried not to observe and think about it too much as your ability to read individuals thrived while meeting new people. You shook it off the thought, not wanting to assume things about their lives and seem too creepy in front of new and potential members.

“Yeah, we are. I’m Benny, by the way.” He shook your hand, smiling.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Y/N. I run this place.” You offered the same smile back. Your eyes looked over at his friend, and he gave you a soft smile. “Y/N,” you repeated, taking your hand out for him to shake.

“I’m Harry. Harry Styles,” he introduced fully. A beautiful name for a beautiful man, you thought. He shook your hand as you felt the softness of his skin mixed with a tad bit of roughness from the callouses, probably from heavy-lifting.

Something about Harry introducing his full name had made you a bit weak in the knees. His deep and accented voice had made you a bit flustered as chills ran up your body. You’re acting like a fool, your subconscious told you. You were never one to show your obvious attraction for men, you were more into watching them from the side. But once Harry walked in, it seemed like you didn’t know how to keep your chill.

“Perfect. Nice to meet you both. Signing up shouldn’t be too long—don’t want to keep you two from working out.” You led the two men to one of the offices, knocking on the wooden door to greet Jamie. “Hi. These two are looking to sign up. Do you mind helping them out?”

“Of course! Come on in, guys,” Jamie greeted them, offering them to take a seat along with some water, which they both said yes to.

“I have to get back to my session, but you both are in great hands. Jamie is one of our best,” you told the two. You sent an innocent wink at Jamie, which he sent one back while Harry watched the entire interaction, feeling uneasy.

It was quite obvious how attractive and pretty you were. The moment he first saw you, his breath had immediately hitched in his throat. You had the most gorgeous face he’d ever seen, and when you spoke, your voice was soft and gentle, making Harry a bit more safe in a place he’s new to.

Jamie had gotten their details and credit card information down before asking them if they needed a tour of the place. They both had said no, seeing as things were pretty self-explanatory and they’d been to a boxing gym before.

They headed out of Jamie’s office and to the main floor, walking over to the heavy bags since the section was less crowded to start stretching. Harry rolled his shoulders and neck around, swinging his arms forwards and backward as he looked around the gym.

This was something he had to get used to—being in a new place, surrounded by new people. At Fight Night, he was around the same people for four years, and he was comfortable — he was fine with it. But now, he had to go through the same process all over again. Nerves and anxiety crept up his skin as he tried to jump around lightly, warming up a bit but also trying to shake off the unwanted feelings.

“Hey, you okay?” Benny asked concerningly as he stretched.

Harry’s brows raised, covering up his anxiousness. “Hmm, yeah, I am. Y’know, just a, uh, new place, that’s all,” he brushed him off.

“Okay. Well, whenever you’re ready to go, just tell me,” Benny told him before going into his bag to grab the wrapping tape.

Harry nodded, smiling in appreciation. Benny had always been a great friend to him, and Harry was a great friend to Benny as well. They always took each other’s feelings and concerns into consideration—always making sure the other is okay. They both really appreciated it because some friends weren’t lucky enough to talk about their feelings and be that vulnerable with one another. They trusted each other; they were like brothers.

Harry grabbed his jump rope, deciding to do a little five-minute warm-up to get his heart rate going. He faced the boxing ring to the left of him, noticing that you were in the ring, so he decided to casually watch you box. He then noticed that you had boxing pads on instead of gloves, and the people you were training were the kids that he had seen earlier.

He watched you instruct the excited kids who were prancing around with their boxing gloves on, in every color imagined. You helped them fix their form, their stance, and their punch; telling them that they had to be quick with their hit to bring their glove back to the side of their face quickly, so their opponent doesn’t have a chance to take a hit. The kids demonstrated for you, punching your right hand that was covered with the pad. You praised all of them, of course, correcting a few things, but overall, everyone was a natural fighter.

Harry’s heart rate definitely started to pick up, and he didn’t know if it was how fast he was jumping rope or because of the flutter he felt as he watched you interact with the kids. He truly never felt this kind of feeling where his heart picked up from the simple act of looking at someone.

You had definitely noticed Harry staring at you from your peripheral view, and you had thought it was a simple glance, but he never looked away. So, you took the opportunity to take a quick look at him while the kids were practicing.

Your eyes met him and you sent him a small smile, along with a wave with your boxing pads. Harry’s eyes widened, realizing that you were waving at him, and what happened next had embarrassed him even more. With how fast he was jumping, he suddenly got tangled with the rope, causing him to trip against it. Luckily, he caught his fall, but he was already embarrassed enough.

Harry’s heart completely dropped, cheeks flushed. He couldn’t believe he had made a complete fool of himself, especially at his new gym. He so badly wanted to tell Benny that he was ready to leave, but when he looked over at his friend, he had already started his workout, being so focused and in the zone that Harry didn’t want to be a burden.

When he turned back around to see if you were still looking, he jolted back a bit as you were behind him.

“Are you okay?” You asked concerningly.

“Uh, yeah. I…yeah, I’m okay. Thanks.” He cleared his throat, trying to cover up the fact that his voice almost cracked. He was so stunned by you. The way you made sure he was okay was possibly the nicest thing someone had done for him as you looked at him with your sweet eyes, and your posture was giving him your full attention. His heart pounded through his chest; the simple action and effort that was being put into this was making him overwhelmed.

“Okay. Let me know if you need anything, yeah?” You told him as you looked at him intently. He simply nodded, knowing that he couldn’t process any more words.

You gave him one last smile before quickly going back to your students. He watched you climb into the ring so effortlessly before continuing your training class.

Harry took a deep breath before walking over to one of the speed bags that was in the corner, hoping to hide away from the embarrassment that he felt. Wrapping his hands up, he anxiously scanned the room, noticing that everyone was doing their own thing. There was a possibility that no one else had seen him almost fall on his face, except you, which he really wished that it was the entire gym who saw him instead, not you. He lazily hit the speed bag, trying to warm up and shake off his mortification. Harry continued hitting the bag, eventually getting into a rhythm as his fists alternated between one another, along with the rhythm of the music of Montrell Jordan’s ‘This Is How We Do It.’

Soon enough, all the worry and stress that was in Harry’s head and body was shaken off and completely forgotten about as he focused on his strong punches, making sure to connect his mind to his muscles, so he could feel his muscles working.

And for the time being, life wasn’t all that bad.

A month had passed since being at Don’s Box, and Harry and Benny quite liked it. They had newer equipment and their music was always on point, playing the best of 90s R&B and Hip-Hop. It was their favorite music to listen to, especially while working out. The people there were nice and cool, never getting in each other’s way and letting everyone do their own thing while still having fun, keeping the space safe and comfortable.

Harry found himself walking into the gym at nine at night, an hour and a half before it closed. Usually, he wouldn’t work out this late, but during the day, he had felt so unmotivated and lazy to even get out of bed. He could put the blame on Lizette because she had gone to his house the night prior, doing the same thing they always do, but he knew she wasn’t the one to blame. Something about saying no to her and having her not talk to him had physically pained him. They were in a specific arrangement, he knew that. But having someone leave him again was something he couldn’t go through.

‘What’s Luv?’ by Fat Joe, Ja Rule, and Ashanti was playing when he set his bag down onto the ground against the wall, next to the heavy bag. He started to stretch as he took a look around; not many people were working out at this time, which he liked.

His eyes continued to search the gym, in hopes he would find you still here. Before the slightest bit of disappointment could settle, he saw you walk out of the hallway with Jamie, smiling and laughing at something he had said. He made a face as a hint of jealousy rushed through as he saw you with Jamie. He knew that there was no point in being jealous because he barely even knew you. But for the past month that he’s been at Don’s Box, you always had this look of excitement on your face when you saw and greeted Harry. It made his stomach flutter every time you would flash him your beautiful smile as you would carry the conversation, asking him about his day and if the music was good, which he commends you for putting his favorite songs on.

Looking away, he decided to just focus on the quick workout he could get in before the gym closed, so he retained his attention back to stretching before bending down to grab the tape from his bag to wrap his hands.

“Uh, hi, Harry,” you smiled as you greeted him. He looked up at you. The way the light was positioned behind your head made you look like an actual angel; you were ethereal.

He stood up and smiled softly. “Hi. How are you?” He asked, trying to contain his nerves from just looking at you. You were gorgeous, as you always are every day. You were wearing a pair of black leggings and a light pink t-shirt that was tied into a knot with the word ‘angel’ that was surrounded by wings printed in the middle. Kind of a coincidence, he thought, thinking back to when he called you an angel in his head.

“Good, good. You’re here later than usual—without Benny too,” you pointed out, but immediately cursed at yourself for making such an odd observation and telling it to his face as if you were keeping track of the times he’s gone into the gym.

“Yeah, I was pretty…tired during the day, so the only time I got a burst of energy was right now. And Benny is with his wife and in-laws tonight, so it’s just me tonight,” he explained with a soft chuckle.

“Well, glad you got the chance to make it in,” you said genuinely. He simply nodded, not knowing what else to say but instead he captured himself into you as you stared at him with your captivating eyes that spoke right through him. What was happening to him? He thought. This hadn’t really happened before, and he was good at letting his walls go up and guarding his precious heart.

“Hey, I’m gonna head out,” Jamie said, greeting you goodbye, and taking Harry out of his thoughts. “Hey, man. Have a good workout.” He shook Harry’s hand, and Harry smiled, nodding.

“See you tomorrow,” you told Jamie, smiling a bit as you waved. Jamie left the gym, and it was just you and Harry, along with a few other people who were wrapping up their workout.

“Are you not gonna go with him?” Harry asked, and you raised your brows in confusion.

“Why would I go with him?” You wondered.

“Oh, I just thought you would leave with him, y’know, your boyfriend…” he trailed off, slyly slipping in the word boyfriend in that sentence.

You giggled, shaking your head. “No, no. Jamie isn't my boyfriend. I’ve known him since I was ten, but nothing’s ever happened between us. Besides, he has a boyfriend of his own.” Harry raised his brows in shock as his shoulders visibly relaxed. “No need to worry, Harry. I’m all yours,” you flirted a bit. You normally wouldn’t flirt so easily with someone, especially if they were a member of your gym, but something about Harry had made you release all the stress you had once you saw and talked to him.

Harry blushed, grinning as his dimple popped out on his cheek. Your eyes lightened once you noticed that feature, making you think that he was ten times cuter than he already is.

“You’ve been in the ring, right?” You asked curiously. Harry nodded, and the corner of your lips turned up. “Great! We have about a little less than an hour and a half, so if you’re looking for some intense cardio, I could do it with you—y’know, train you and guide you, and whatnot,” you suggested.

If Harry’s being honest, he wasn’t planning on doing cardio today—just a few routines to get his muscles warm, but the way you’re looking at him and how you spoke to him so softly and effortlessly, he couldn’t say no.

“Yeah, I’m up for it,” he responded. Your eye brightened, resisting the urge to squeal from excitement, telling him that you were going to get the mitts and to meet you in the ring. He chuckled slightly as you walked over to the equipment room to get the mitts. Harry quickly hit the speed bag to warm up until he saw you walk out of the room.

He put on his gray sweater and a green packers beanie, so he could sweat more before he met you in the ring with his gloves pressed between his arm and the side of his body. You put the mitts in between your legs as Harry handed you one of the gloves. Holding onto the end of it, he put his hand inside as you pushed the glove towards him, so it would sit on his hand tightly before strapping it securely for him before proceeding to the next one. The proximity between you two was quite close as you helped him put on the gloves, and you could smell the faint scent of cologne mixed with the slightest bit of sweat, giving him that unique musk; the one that doesn’t smell horrible at all but lured you in.

You quickly snapped out of your thoughts and looked up at Harry. “Good?” He nodded, punching the gloves together to make sure they felt comfortable. “Ready?”

“Let’s do this,” Harry said, skipping in place to warm his body up before getting into his stance. His left leg was a few feet away from his right leg as he bounced around a bit, waiting for you.

You faintly smirked, nodding your head before you put on the mitts. Since Harry was very familiar with the mitt workouts, you figured that you didn’t need to explain what each number represented since mostly all trainers and coaches use the same numbers for the same punch.

“Okay, let’s warm up a bit. Give me one,” you instructed. Harry put his gloves up to protect his face as you held your right mitt up. With his left hand, he punched your mitt, not giving his full strength. “Is that all you got?” You challenged, knowing that he had more power in him.

“I-I don’t want to hurt you,” he said honestly with a small pout, standing straight from his boxing stance. Usually, you would take offense to that statement, barking back a comment saying that just because you were a girl it didn’t mean you couldn’t take a hit, but you didn’t go that far into it, knowing Harry didn’t mean it that way whatsoever.

“You’re not gonna hurt me, Harry. I’ve trained so many people—all with different body types and strengths. My hand has felt all different types of power, so hit the mitt like you mean it.” You hit his shoulder, building up his motivation. He nodded, getting back into his stance as did you. “Now, give me one.”

This time, Harry’s glove met your mitt with full potential and force, and you took the hit well—not moving back or being stunned.

“There you go! Keep going,” you told him, and he continued giving you jabs. ‘In Da Club’ by 50 Cent was blaring through the speakers as Harry breathed in through his nose and out through his mouth. Several huffs of breath came out loudly as he punched, moving and dancing around the ring with you as the two of you occasionally shifted and switched positions.

Harry got in a few more punches before you switched it up, telling him, “1-2.” Harry jabbed with his left hand and crossed jabbed with his right hand, putting his full range of motion into his right punch. He did that combination five times as he started to feel sweat dripping down his back and the sides of his forehead.

You were yelling out words of encouragement and motivation, praising him for his punches, to which he responded back with a better and solid punch to your mitts.

“Nice!” You took a step back to move around the ring to take advantage of the space as Harry jumped and skipped around to wherever you directed him to. “Wanna take a break?” You asked. He shook his head no, determined to finish this workout that he couldn’t even think about wanting to take a break because he really didn’t want to. “Okay, 1-4-3,” you told him. With force, he jabbed, hooked with his left hand, and hooked with his right hand.

This feeling that he had felt—being in the ring with you—was something entirely different than when he was in the ring with Henson or Mike. The stress that he physically carried onto his shoulder had washed away into nothingness, leaving him with a drive that didn’t include overthinking and fear. The fear that had left him worried and depressed, that his life would amount to nothing—that fear disappeared inside him once he threw the first punch. It was exhilarating and fun, and he didn’t know he could have this much fun in the ring. But this was the most pleasure he’s ever felt while boxing.

You ordered him to do some different combinations, such as ‘1-2-3-5,’ which was a jab, cross jab, leading hook, and rear uppercut. You also included moments when he had to duck because you were swinging at him. He definitely had gotten into a rhythm, punching and moving faster. You were the trainer, the person that was supposed to instruct him, but you matched his rhythm and energy and moved quicker with him as well.

You were starting to get a sweat in as well, and that was mostly because of the adrenaline rushing through your blood as you moved excitedly around the ring.

After a while, a timer had gone off, telling you that it was time to close up as Harry’s focus was cut off—the sound making him look up hastily. Throughout the time you were working out with Harry, people were slowly starting to make their way out, but the two of you were too focused on working out that you hadn’t even noticed that it was just the two of you left in the gym.

“Oh, guess we’re closing.” You stood up straighter, wiping the sweat on your forehead with your forearm. “Feelin’ good?” You asked Harry with a proud smile.

“Feelin’ great,” he smirked.

“Good, I’m glad. You did great!” You complimented, ripping the velcro strap with your teeth as you took off the mitts. Harry did the same, shaking out his arms as he clenched and unclenched his fists to relieve the ache from making a fist for more than an hour.

“Thank you. You’re a really great trainer, by the way. This was…the first time I had fun in the ring,” he told you honestly, and without knowing, the slightest bit of him had opened up to you.

Your eyes brightened, a glimpse of shimmer reflected on your eyes. “Really? Thank you, that makes me really happy, actually.” You felt like you were going to cry on the spot. No one, except your younger students, had ever told you that they had fun in the ring since most people used boxing as a way to get stronger and improve their punches. But fun? That was the first, and you would definitely keep that with you forever.

You and Harry walked to one end of the ring as Harry held open the top two ropes with his hand as he stepped on the bottom two ropes with his foot, holding it open for you to get out. You blushed, thanking him before you got out of the ring as he followed you out.

Once you two were on the ground, you turned around to face him. You watched as he took off his beanie, shaking his hair out as they bounced; curls were now formed into waves because of the heat and the sweat that had produced in his beanie. He looked…extra good right now. With his cheeks flushed, hair messy, and sweat dripping down his forehead, you couldn’t put into words how incredibly sexy he looked.

You cleared your throat, not wanting to get caught for ogling him. “I, uh, have to check on some things before closing. Take your time! And I’ll see you on Monday?” You raised your brows and curled your lips in as you looked up at him. A sense of flustered-ness settled in you as you waited for his answer.

He breathed out a chuckle as he looked down briefly before looking back into your eyes again. “Yeah, I’ll see you.” You nodded your head, waving at him before you headed over to the office. Harry smiled as he watched you walk into the hallway until he couldn’t see you anymore.

A small blush formed onto his cheeks as he contained himself from smiling too big and too wide. He put all of his stuff back into his bag, grabbing his towel, ridding the sweat off his skin. Grabbing his belongings, he took another glance at the hallway, hoping to get another look at you before he took off, but you were occupied with closing the gym, so he didn’t bother staying any longer.

With a small smile on his face, he walked out of the gym, taking in this new profound feeling that he’d never felt before, hoping this feeling would last.

The next morning, Harry had a sudden urge to go back to the gym. His upper body was quite sore, but he figured he could do some leg exercises to balance the soreness he felt. He normally wouldn’t workout on the weekends since those were his rest days, but despite being sore, he didn’t feel tired. It could also do with the fact that he wanted to see you again, not wanting to wait until Monday to do that again.

When he walked into the gym, ‘Ride Wit Me’ by Nelly was playing and his head slightly bopped to the music, walking over to the corner of the gym to warm up. He scanned the gym, looking for a particular person, but couldn’t find you. There were a decent amount of people, not too crowded or too little, so it should’ve been easy to find you. Thinking that you were probably in your office, he shook off the slight disappointment and got ready to workout.

Throughout his workout, his head wasn’t in it. He kept glancing through the mirror to see if you had shown up, but you hadn’t. His eyes were always looking over at the front door every time someone would walk in, but a small frown settled onto his face when he realized it wasn’t you.

He wrapped up his workout an hour later, thinking that he somewhat still got a good workout in. He walked out of the gym, saying bye to some of the guys that had caught him before he left.

It was nearing noon when his stomach had growled, urging him to consume some food. There was a Mediterranean hole-in-the-wall restaurant right across Don’s Box, and his mouth watered at the thought of it. He walked to his car that was parked on the side of the street to drop his bag off before walking across the street to the restaurant.

He scanned the menu, standing on the side since he didn’t know what he was ordering yet. The sound of the door ringing and a voice that was speaking to him brought him out of his thoughts.

“Are you in line?” Harry turned his head towards the voice, and his heart nearly beating ten times faster when he saw you. He had a shocked expression on his face, not expecting to see you, especially when you were wearing the complete opposite of what he normally sees you in. You were wearing a pair of blue denim overalls with a black t-shirt underneath, along with white Reebok sneakers. You had a bit of makeup on; an orange sparkly eyeshadow look with some mascara that made your eyelashes look full and natural. Your lips were painted in a red-orange lipstick stain, bringing out more of your natural lip color.

The beauty that Harry’s eyes were blessed with made his knees weak, sending shivers to his skin. Your angelic appearance had struck him so hard that he was sure he would see the light of day, hoping to meet you up there since you were a real-life angel.

“Y/N…hi,” he managed to spit out.

“Hi, Harry. Did you just workout?” You asked.

He nodded, feeling a bit nervous. “Uh, yeah, I did.”

“You don’t usually go in on Saturdays…” you noticed, only seeing him during the weekdays. You’re off on Saturdays, but there was one Saturday that you had gone into the gym briefly, and you didn’t see him there.

“Yeah, I felt like going in today,” he said, obviously leaving out the part that he only went to the gym to see you again, but you didn’t need to know that bit. There was a moment of silence between you two until Harry remembered that he was probably holding up the line for you. “Oh, you could go ahead. I’m not ready to order yet.”

You smiled, nodding your head as you stepped forward in the line. “Have you ever been here before?”

“No, I haven’t. Do you have any suggestions?”

You slightly squinted your eyes at him. “Do you trust me?” You asked.

That was a difficult question for him, and somewhat vague. Did you mean overall, at the moment, or for his food order? Either way, he nodded because he knew that it didn’t matter what you meant--he had this sense of security with you that he would trust you with his life, and that said a lot, considering that he’d only known you for a month.

“Yeah, I do trust you,” he stated honestly.

His words brought a grin to your face, looking at him appreciatively. Based on your observations of him, you noticed that he was a bit closed off; he didn’t open himself up, and if he did, it took a lot in him to do just that. So, hearing him tell you that he trusts you made you grateful, and you would never do anything to take advantage of that trust because he didn’t just give it out easily.

“I got you,” you simply said before turning back around towards the cashier. Harry softly smirked as he took a step forward to stand next to you. You looked at him, flashing him a toothy grin before quickly facing forward.

You ordered your favorite dish from the restaurant, which was a beef kabab plate, for the both of you. Harry quickly got his wallet out, offering to pay, but you told him that you got it this time, hoping your words conveyed that you wanted there to be a next time. He shyly thanked you for the lunch, keeping your words in mind because he would definitely be up for a ‘next time.’

Luckily, you didn’t have to wait long for your order to come out, which was fortunate for Harry because he was starving. You suggested eating outside since it was a beautiful day out and Harry agreed, following you out of the restaurant.

You two sat on the metal chairs, digging into your dishes. Harry’s mouth watered as he ate, his stomach being satisfied. There was a comfortable silence that settled between you two, only making small conversation when you asked if he liked the food, which you were glad to hear that he loved.

“So, how long have you been running Don’s Box?” He suddenly asked, wanting to get to know you better.

You raised your brows at his question. “For about two years now. My father, Don, opened the gym when he was twenty-five, that’s when he had me as well. But when he opened the gym, it practically changed his life. He’d boxed all of his life, and he was happy training other people when he started getting more people to come into his gym. When I was about six, he told me that he wanted me to run the gym when I turned twenty-five, only if I wanted to. But of course, I did. I looked up to him all of my life, and the gym made me happy as well,” you explained, smiling at the memory of when you were younger, being excited to turn twenty-five to do the same thing your father did.

A soft smile appeared on Harry’s face as you reminisce on the memory.

“How long have you been boxing?”

“Since I was eight. Don showed me the ropes when I told him I was ready. There used to be a seating area on the side of the ring because when I was younger, I used to sit there and watch him work and train people. So, I was pretty interested and intrigued about fighting to get myself stronger, even at the young age of eight,” you chuckled.

You were a daddy’s girl, always had been since you were born. Don had always set a pretty amazing example of how you should go about living your life. He would always say ‘Live your life with a strong punch. Keep your head up, and don’t let anything get to you because you’re so much more than what other people say. But if you need to cry, you can—there’s absolutely nothing wrong with that.’

As your eyes watered from the thought of your father’s words, Harry watched as you got emotional and he couldn’t help but think that you’ve crossed a line in asking too many questions.

“Sorry, I always get emotional-”

“I’m sorry if I’ve overstepped—I should’ve kept the questions to myself-”

“Oh, no! You didn’t overstep whatsoever. I’m glad you asked me those questions, I just get soft and emotional over my dad, so hence, I’m tearing up,” you let out a somewhat pathetic chuckle as you couldn’t believe that you almost cried in front of this gorgeous man. You dabbed the corners of your eyes with your napkin, stopping the tears from falling out.

Harry nodded understandingly, waiting for you to regroup yourself. You kept apologizing, but he kept telling you that you had nothing to be sorry for.

“Really, if you need to cry, you can…” he told you. Your eyes widened; you were just thinking about your dad’s words two minutes ago, and for Harry to say the exact same thing Don had always told you without even knowing that Don had said those words.

Not wanting to cry in front of him, you simply nodded your head, holding the napkin on the outer corner of your eye, so the napkin would catch your tears.

Harry quickly changed the subject, sensing that you needed it, and you really did, so you were grateful for that. He busied himself by telling you what his favorite ice cream flavor was since he was suddenly reminded that there was a shop just down the street. He kept you occupied by talking about all the sweet treats that he used to eat with his mom back home, and how much he missed walking down the streets in the city to eat some ice cream.

“My mum used to make this really great chocolate mousse pie, and we would eat it every weekend. It was extremely sweet, but it was delicious. I really miss it…” he told you. That had been a while ago, but it was like he could still taste the dessert as if he just ate it yesterday.

“Is your mom back home in England?” You asked, figuring that there wasn’t any harm in asking to get to know him since he asked you some questions as well.

“Uh…actually, I don’t know where she is…” he said honestly, and you knitted your brows in confusion. “I mean, honestly. I don’t know where she is. Ever since I went to uni, she’s been all over the place, taking vacations and barely calling. I-I feel like she’s forgotten about me,” he spoke ever so softly as he was fragile.

You listened to him intently, giving him your full attention as he was opening up a part of his life that you knew he doesn’t tell a lot of people. A part of him that he’s kept in for so long and just the passing sense of relief he felt saying those words and speaking up about this subject had made him feel so much better.

“I’m sure she didn’t forget about you.”

“Seemed like it. We inherited my grandfather’s will—left us a generous amount for each of us that’ll take care of us for the rest of our lives. And she took that and ran with it. I mean, I get it—she wants to live her life, and now’s the time to do that because she’s got the money for it, but I feel…abandoned. She got up, said goodbye, and just…left. It just makes me think that I’m not good enough—that I wasn’t good enough to stay.” Harry opened a can of worms that he can’t take back anymore. But the trust that he had in you already made him want to talk about everything with you; to open up about all of his stresses and insecurities.

Boldly, you reached your arm across the table but immediately pulled away because you didn’t want to touch him without asking. But before you could open your mouth and ask, Harry had reached forward, meeting your hand halfway as his palm was facing up as if it was a way of saying ‘you can hold my hand if you want.’ Blushing, you reached forward again and took your hand into his.

The touch was sweet and tender as you two held hands; the want to hold each other tighter was present, wanting to take away Harry’s pain.

“Harry, you will always be good enough. I know we just met a month ago, but I already know that you’re the sweetest, kindest person. Please know that. You are enough, and I’m grateful that you’re here and that I’m sitting across from you, eating lunch,” you declared. Harry sniffled, not knowing what to say as he put his head down, so you continued. “For as long as we’re friends, I’m gonna stay.” You spoke with complete honesty as you caressed the back of his hand with your thumb.

Harry’s head lifted up at your last statement in disbelief as if this was the first time someone had ever said that to him.

“Really?”

You squeezed his hand, making his heart flutter. “Yeah. As long as you want me to,” you reassured, nodding.

Harry gave you a soft and appreciating smile as he took a deep breath. The breath that he held in throughout the entirety of the conversation was finally let out in relief. He shrunk back into his seat, still holding your hand as you continued rubbing it, and he breathed out a chuckle. It was an overwhelming feeling that was riddled with happiness and a sense of security washed over him.

It was like he had been waiting for you; someone new that unexpectedly came into his life was scary because it was change, but it was a good change. A change for the better. He had been vulnerable enough to open himself up, and it all led to the tight bond and trust you two had with one another, sealing your friendship and relationship.

And you both knew this moment was going to change everything.

Time had passed by rather quickly as it was nearing the end of October. The weather was getting chillier as the sun was beginning to disappear behind the clouds earlier. There was something about the fall weather that Harry adored. It may have to do with the fact that the gloomy sky had occurred more often, or how he got to call it a night early. Whatever it may be, he liked it, or he used to.

In recent times, he wanted the sun to stay out until it was time to go to bed. He wanted warm days instead of gloomy. His new changed attitude towards life had to do with you.

You and Harry had been hanging out quite a lot; getting to know one another, getting a bite or drink, and working out together, it definitely gave Harry the chance to let go of his past. He was happier, smiled more, and laughed a lot which he didn’t know he was capable of doing those things again until he met you.

Benny loved it, though. He sure cherished it because seeing his best friend happy again was something he was afraid he wouldn’t see again. But that didn’t stop him from having a little talk with you, trying to protect Harry and set you straight.

When Harry was occupied with hitting the speed bag, Benny walked over to the ring, where you had just finished another class with your younger students.

“Hey, Benny!” You greeted him once you saw him walk towards you.

“Hey, do you mind chatting for a minute?” You raised your brows, nodding your head. Benny usually didn’t talk to you privately nor was it anything serious, but by the look on his face, it seemed pretty serious. “So, you’ve been hanging out with Harry a lot, hmm?”

You smiled softly. “Yeah! Hope you don’t mind that? Know I’m taking your best friend and all…”

“No, I don’t mind. I’m actually glad you are. He seems quite taken by you, and I haven’t seen him like that in a very long time,” Benny said honestly. You seemed to know where this conversation was going now, and now that you thought about it, you expected this from Benny because they were like brothers and Benny would do anything to protect Harry. “What I’m trying to say is…if you’re only hanging out with him to fuck with him, don’t bother. He’s been through enough, and I know he can’t handle anymore of that and I can’t stand to see him like that again.”

“Like what?” You hesitatingly asked.

“Like…just know that he was a mess. He couldn’t get up, eat, drink, shower, or anything. I had to physically help him. I don’t want to see him like that ever again.” Benny shook his head as if he was reliving the horrible nightmare that he went through a few years ago.

“Is this about his mom?”

“He told you that?” He asked, just to make sure, and you nodded. “Kind of. But that’s only half of it. He’ll tell you when he’s ready, but I’ve already said too much. Just…take care of him, okay? He tries to act tough sometimes, but he’s trying his best to not break down. Although, I haven’t seen that kind of look on him since he’s been hanging out with you, so you’re probably doing something right.”

You nodded understandingly. “Thanks for talking to me. I don’t plan on breaking his heart at all, and I’m quite taken with him myself,” you admitted.

“Good. I’m glad you are. He’s a great guy.” Benny smiled, and you agreed.

Benny didn’t talk to you for much longer before he started getting cold from standing around, so he ended the conversation and went back to working out.

Meanwhile, as you and Benny were talking, Don took the chance himself to talk to Harry, seeing as you were occupied.

“Harry.” Don made himself present around him.

Harry immediately stopped his workout, greeting your father. “What’s up, Don?”

“So, I’ve noticed that you’ve been hanging around Y/N a lot.” Don’s stance changed as he crossed his arms, sporting a slight frown. Harry gulped; he always found Don to be quite intimidating, ever since he joined the gym, but Harry didn’t want to seem like he couldn’t have a serious conversation with the father of the woman that he’s slowly falling for--no, he couldn’t act like that. “What’s that all about?” Don added.

“I’m just…we’re friends, so we’re just hanging out. Nothing more,” he told Don honestly. Although he would like there to be more, he didn’t know how you felt about him or if you even felt anything for him at all.

Don nodded. He could tell that Harry was holding back on something he wanted to say, and he had an idea of what that was. So, he let loose of the intimidating and protective act, knowing that wasn’t really him anyway, and his expression softened as he uncrossed his arms. He placed a comforting hand on Harry’s shoulder, taking a deep breath.

“You have this look of wanting to say more and you don’t have to tell me, but I will tell you this…if you want to date her and go out with her, you can. This isn’t approval and a ‘yes’ for you to take her out because I don’t need to do that--she can make her own decisions. All I’m saying is that if you want to, go for it. Life is too fuckin’ short to not do anything, to not say anything.”

Harry’s shoulders relaxed and he smiled in appreciation at Don’s words. “Thanks, Don. I definitely want to take her out, but I just don’t know how she feels about me.”

“Oh, I’m pretty sure she feels something for you--she hasn’t told me, but I just know. You’re the first guy in a while that she’s been hanging around with consistently, and that comforts me, in a way. Knowing that she’s living her life and not holding back anymore.” Harry stayed silent, taking his words in. He tried not to overanalyze what Don had said because you’ll tell him and open up to him when you want to, just like how you’re patiently waiting for Harry to open up fully as well. “Just…don’t break her heart, okay? She’s been through enough and I just want her to be happy.”

Harry nodded understandingly, saying a soft ‘okay’ before Don changed the subject and talked about how Harry should train with him one of these days, which Harry immediately said yes to and they planned for the following week to train. Don left him to finish his workout, telling him to have a nice night as you and Harry were going out to dinner.

Benny and Harry finished up their workout, and before they were able to head out the front door, Harry stopped, telling Benny to give him a minute. Harry fast-walked towards you, lugging his bag on his shoulder. You were coming out of your office, which was why Harry couldn’t say goodbye to you after his workout.

“Hey, we’re heading out,” he said, wiping the bit of sweat on the back of his neck with his towel.

“Oh, okay. I’ll see you later?”

“Yeah, I’ll pick you up,” Harry suggested, pursing his lips into his mouth as he contained his smile. You nodded, eyes sparkling as you looked up at him. “I’ll, uh, page you,” he slightly smirked.

“Okay,” you mindlessly responded as you were getting quite lost in his green eyes that looked at you intently with a gleam that sat so perfectly against his irises, making his eyes glimmer brightly.

He gave you one last smile and a little wave before walking out of the gym with Benny. You were left stunned as you stood there, completely drifted away from reality as you were in a dream about Harry. You felt a small nudge on your shoulder, causing you to snap out of your thoughts and dream as you turned around to see your father laughing.

“Get back to work.” A smug plastered on his face.

A breathy chuckle was released from your mouth as a hint of embarrassment emerged onto your face with wide eyes. You got back to work, focusing your attention on training your next client, but your mind was racing at the thought of Harry.

As he promised, Harry paged you when he was outside of your apartment complex. He wanted to knock on your door like the proper gentleman that he is, but the buzzer machine to let people in wasn’t working, so paging you would have to do for now. He waited for you outside of his newly washed car, making sure it was nice and clean for you as he leaned against the passenger door.

You walked out of your building, and Harry was immediately blown away. You were wearing a black skirt with stockings that hugged your legs, and a white knitted sweater since it was on the chillier side.

Every time he saw you, his heart would beat incredibly fast, pulse pounding through his veins. His stomach was in flits of butterflies, soaring in his heart and stomach, making him extremely nervous. Every time he saw you, everything would stop, like you were the only person in the world and everything was okay.

“Hey, H,” you flashed him your smile, one that he looked forward to every time he saw you.

“H-Hi,” he stuttered, clearing his throat to start over. “Hi. You look really nice.”

You blushed. “Thank you! You look great as well. Love this top.” You reached forward, lightly tugging at his red-orange knitted long-sleeve. He paired it with blue jeans that flared at the bottom with white sneakers. His fingers were covered in beautiful silver rings, making his hands look quite gorgeous.

“Thank you, shall we?”

“Yeah, oh, I got you something.” You reached into your bag to take out the cased CD, and before Harry was about to protest, you handed it to him. “I made you this mixtape. Just some songs that I think you’ll like—I’m sure you know all of them, but they just made me think of you,” you said shyly.

You weren’t normally shy and you would call yourself a pretty strong and confident person, but you had been so nervous to give this to him—even making the tape left you anxious and shaking.

“Wow, this is…very thoughtful of you. Thank you so much.” Harry looked at the CD with the songs written in your handwriting. There were 10 songs, and Harry knew all of them. They were all…romantic songs.

“That’s not weird, right? Y’know, making you a mixtape?” You asked unsurely. The odd feeling had popped into your mind at the last second as you watched Harry observe the CD, not giving a bad nor good reaction to your gift.

“No, not at all! I really appreciate this. No one has ever made a mixtape for me before, so this is really nice and special. Thank you again.” He reached forward, wrapping one arm around your shoulders as both of your arms found their way around his waist. You somewhat weren’t convinced that he liked it, and he could tell just by how you were looking at him--looking for some more reassurance--that it seemed like he didn’t like it. When he pulled away, he looked at you before saying, “Really, it makes me happy that you took the time to make this for me. It’s so sweet and thoughtful of you, and I already love all the songs on here, so I’m one-hundred-percent going to enjoy this.”

You nodded, smiling softly as he opened the door for you and you thanked him, blushing as you got in. It seemed very much like a date and you couldn’t help but smile at the thought of that.

Harry drove to the sandwich shop that waited for you both. It was twenty minutes away on the other side of the town, but Harry had been raving about it so much to you that you told him that you two should go, which Harry was more than happy to take you.

The sound of Boyz II Men filled the speakers of Harry’s car as the two of you sang your hearts out to ‘On Bended Knees,’ putting full emotion and passion into singing. You held up your water bottle, pretending that it was a microphone, and Harry kept shifting his gaze on you, trying to keep his eyes on the road, but also wanting to look at you as you sang. He smiled to himself, absolutely loving how you were so carefree--something that he admired about you.

His heart fluttered, curling his lips into his mouth before he did something that was quite bold of him to do. Reaching over, he grabbed your hand, intertwining your fingers together. Your body was frozen, but you continued to sing, covering up the fact that Harry was holding your hand so casually. You were stiff as a board, so you tried loosening up, swaying your body from side to side, slightly averting your eyes towards him as he continued to drive.

The moonlight cast through the car window, giving him a dim glow, accentuating his features; jawline prominent, his lashes shadowed down onto his cheeks, and his eyes were calm; the light reflecting against his glassy green eyes. Your heartbeat a million miles a minute as you looked at him. You had this appreciation and admiration for him--that you were lucky and grateful that you have him and that there was nothing more beautiful than the man sitting beside you.

With your face on fire, you smiled as you carried on, singing with the warmth of Harry’s hand connected with yours.

You were sitting across Harry, munching on your sandwich as you listened to him talk about how he wanted to actually find a job. He’s been sitting around, living quite wealthy as his inheritance sat safely. But he’d been getting bored. Every day was a routine for him and it was a pretty boring routine, he would say. The only places he really went to were the gym and the places that the two of you went together, but that was it. He needed a hobby, something that he could escape to that doesn’t require breaking a sweat from punching bags and mitts.

“You said you like books, so maybe you could see if the bookstore down the street from the gym is hiring. That would be a nice little place to work at,” you suggested.

Harry’s eyes lightened up, apart from thinking that was a great idea and the other part from being surprised that you remembered such a small detail about him when he’d talked about books briefly with you.

“I should definitely do that, thank you. I love that bookstore, it’s-”

“Y/N?” Harry was interrupted by a man who had walked over to your table. Harry looked up, observing the guy as he was looking at you so intently. He quickly looked at you as you were looking up at the man with a shocked expression on your face, wide eyes and mouth slightly opened.

“Uh, hi,” you said, feeling slightly uncomfortable. Your eyes glanced at Harry and he had a worried expression on his face, eyes asking if you were okay. You nodded softly, bringing your attention back to him.

“I-I’ve been calling the gym and paging you, but you haven’t been answering any of them…” the man mentioned slyly. You were quite speechless, not expecting him to be here and not knowing what to say.

“I, uh-”

“Can we talk right now?” He asked. You were flickering your eyes between Harry, someone that you were completely infatuated with, and the man that you were completely irritated with. But if you didn’t talk to him right now, he wouldn’t leave you alone and wouldn’t stop calling you, so you made the mistake of saying a soft ‘okay’ as you got up, looking over at Harry, giving a subtle smile.

Just by the way he was looking at you, you knew you had regretted your decision and you wished that you hadn’t given in so easily.

Once you were outside, you crossed your arms, in a way to seem reserved and closed off, but in reality, you really were. The uncomfortableness you felt was something you haven’t felt in a while as it felt like your stomach was boiling as bile salivated your mouth. Your fists were hidden underneath your arms, clenching, and your lips were curled into your mouth to immediately spew inappropriate sayings and vile remarks.

“What do you want to talk about?” You asked, brows pinched together.

“I’ve been trying to get a hold of you for quite a while now, but I just wanted to talk. I hate how we ended things…” he said remorsefully. You tried not to fall for the pouty look he was giving you as if he knew quite well you would fall for it.

“It’s been six months, Max,” you reminded him. You and Max had an ugly breakup, and you had been picking up your own pieces yourself. You two had been together for nearly a year until he started to act differently. Noticing that he was going home late, staying at the bars until the early hours of the morning, and being quite rude and dismissive towards you, it ended in a screaming match where he ended up spitting out rude comments at you--calling you ugly, useless, and boring. It also caused him to confess that he was cheating on you for half the time you were together with him, and you thought that was a lie he made up just to make you angry, but a month after the breakup, you had found out that was true because you had accidentally bumped into the girl he was cheating on you with. At the time, you couldn’t blame him because the girl was absolutely gorgeous and seemed a lot of fun, but now, you know your worth and you absolutely didn’t deserve that whatsoever.

For six months, you hadn’t seen him, but he had been leaving you countless calls to the gym phone. However, Max wouldn’t dare to step foot in the gym ever again because Don had clearly threatened him when he saw Max on the street, pinning him up against the brick wall by his shirt and yelling in his face that if he ever came close to you or the gym ever again, he wouldn’t see the end of the day.

Don would’ve lost his shit if he saw Max in front of you.

“This is pointless. I was fine living my life for the past six months without you. In fact, I haven’t even thought about you until you showed up. Couldn’t you see I was doing just fine? Why can’t you just leave me alone?” Your tone was scornful, not wanting to be in front of him anymore but instead the lovely man inside.

“I just assumed you wanted some sort of closure…”

“If I wanted closure, then I would’ve called you. But I don’t need closure. I was doing okay-”

“With who? That man inside the restaurant?” He interrupted, brows raised. His demeanour suddenly changed just because you had given him the slightest bit of attitude. Max went from soft, wanting forgiveness to the Max that you saw last--completely offensive, rude, and a dickhead.

“Yeah, his name is Harry, by the way. I was doing okay until you showed up!” You rolled your eyes, making your way back inside to Harry, who was waiting for you inside.

Of course, Max wasn’t done until he got the last word, so he yelled out, “You know, whatever you’re doing with him, he’s gonna leave you; just like how I left you.” You slowly turned around, heart aching as his words had definitely done something this time. “You think Harry cares about you Y/N? Think again, he’s gonna leave you and you’re gonna be alone. You’re nothing, Y/N--not without me, at least. You aren’t worth anything, and you had to take over your dad’s gym to feel like you are. Stop fooling yourself.”

Your eyes watered, trying your hardest not to let them slip from your eyes. You had already felt weak tearing up in front of him, so you couldn’t imagine what he would think if you bawled your eyes out. Suddenly, you heard the bell above the restaurant door chime. You didn’t bother turning around, but you somehow knew that it was Harry who was behind you.

“Everything alright here?” Harry asked warily, eyes pointed towards you.

“Yeah, man. See you, Y/N.” With that, he walked away, hopefully for good. Harry knew everything wasn’t alright with how you’re ready to burst into tears. As much as he wanted to follow him, force an answer out of him as to why you were in such distress, he was more worried about you.

Standing in front of you, Harry placed an arm on your shoulder, his other hand held the brown paper bag that had both of your leftovers as he didn’t want to eat without you. Your body was tense, not because of Harry’s touch but because of the words that had taken such an effect on you, and you were doing everything to not break down in the middle of the sidewalk.

“Hey, you okay?” Harry asked softly, bending down slightly to look you in the eyes. Your eyes were pointed down at the ground, thinking that if you looked Harry in the eyes, you were going to break.

“Uh, c-can you take me to the gym, please?” You asked once you fully gained the courage to speak, but your voice was shaky.

Harry immediately nodded. “Yeah, yeah, of course. Let’s go.” He put his arm around your shoulders and you comfortably nuzzled into his side as he guided you to his car.

The drive back was silent—the complete opposite from the drive to the restaurant. Instead of happiness radiating out of your bodies, the space felt gloomy. Harry’s mind had spiraled as he drove, thinking about what that man could have possibly said to you. He was torn between wanting to be angry, but he was more concerned for you because you had never been this silent before.

Once Harry was in front of the gym, you immediately got out before he was able to turn off the car. Using your keys, you unlocked the front door, turning off the alarm system before throwing your purse, not caring where it landed and rushed towards the heavy bags.

This was where you let all your anger out. The place where you screamed at the top of your lungs with no care on who might hear you. This was your safe space, and if someone was going to judge you for utilizing your safe space, then they didn’t belong there.

You screamed, punched, and kicked the heavy bag with full force as your tears had streamed down your face. Your heart was beating painfully with every scream you forced out of your body. Your punches were solid, making the bag swing back and forth, but your knuckles were starting to redden because you didn’t wrap your hands.

Harry quickly followed you, a frown plastered on his face as he watched you let your anger out all on the heavy bag. He let you do your thing, watching from the sidelines before he waited for the right moment to cut in.

“You. Fucking. Stupid. Piece. Of. Shit,” you yelled out with every punch. You sniffled, continuing to punch the bag, eyes glossy from your endless amount of tears.

The friction from the leather and your bare skin was rubbing against each other, cutting and peeling open your skin. Your hands had numbed the pain, so you carried on with your punches until Harry had wrapped his arms around your waist, pulling you into his chest and away from the heavy bag once he started to see redness and blood scattered onto your knuckles. You screamed, your body protesting, wanting to continue punching, but you knew you didn’t have any more energy.

Turning around in his arms, your face was met with his chest, sobbing into his shirt. Harry’s hands soothed your back, comforting you as his heart ached from the sadness you radiated. Your bloody hands clutched his shirt as you cried, tears staining his shirt. Your whines and whimpers filled the empty gym, echoing back at you.

Everything hurt—your heart, eyes, body, and your hands were now starting to sting. Harry held you tighter, carefully taking a seat onto the ground and bringing you down with him. You sat in between his legs and your head rested on his shoulder.

After a moment, he felt you calm down and your body physically relaxed. Mindlessly, his hand brushed your hair back from your forehead, pressing a kiss to your skin. Harry hadn’t realized he did that until he pulled away and he hoped he hadn’t crossed a line by doing that. But when he kissed your forehead, you pulled him closer, burying your face into his neck.

“Talk to me—tell me what you need, angel,” he said softly, wanting to help and be there for you. The nickname had completely slipped out as he’d been calling you that in his head. He’d never seen you break down at all, so this was very new to him.

You shook your head, nickname going over your head. “Nothing. Just you.”

Harry nodded his head, heart fluttering at your words as he held you tighter. He continued to soothe your hair and back as he heard you sigh deeply at the comfort. Looking down at your hands, he realized they were still bloody and cut up, and he knew that your cuts needed to be treated as soon as possible.

“Can I take care of your hands? I’m still gonna be close, just wanna bandage you up.” You sniffled, nodding your head. Harry slightly smiled, carefully getting up before helping you up. He wrapped his arm around your shoulder, first asking you where the first aid kit was, and you two walked to one of the offices to get the kit before going to the restroom. “Wanna sit?” He asked, patting the cold counter. Nodding your head, you placed your hands on the counter, but he quickly stopped you, taking off his jacket for you to sit on.

“Thank you,” you softly said to him gratefully before jumping to sit on the counter.

Harry opened the box that contained multiple and different types of bandages, an instant cold pack, thermometer, antiseptic wipes, and scissors. Harry washed his hands well before grabbing the antiseptic wipe and ripping it open. He situated himself between your legs, gently grabbing your hand to rest on his. He looked up at you, first asking you if it was okay to start, and when you said yes, he slowly and carefully started to wipe the area around the cut.

You watched him as he cleaned your cuts; he was so focused on wiping the blood that stained your skin and was careful not to press too hard because you were starting to bruise already. As you watched him, you felt immensely grateful. It’d been a while since you had a true friend that would help you with anything and take care of you. Your feelings for him had skyrocketed, heart pounding so loud you could feel it in your ears.

“The guy at the restaurant was my ex-boyfriend, Max,” you suddenly said. Harry looked up at you to let you know that he was listening as he continued to clean your hands. “It was a bit of a messy breakup; he called me names, insulted me, and confessed that he was cheating on me. When I saw him at the restaurant, that was the first time since the breakup, and it was like I relived that day again.”

“Did he say anything to you?” Harry asked, holding back his anger because he knew the answer, Harry watched through the window the entire time and noticed your posture and demeanor change, causing Harry to quickly pay and rush outside just in case anything happened.

“Y-Yeah.” Your voice croaked. “Said I didn’t amount to anything—that I wasn’t anything without him-”

“That’s bullshit, Y/N-”

“I’m so mad at myself.” Tears were forming in your eyes again as you looked down at your lap. Redness brimmed your eyelids as you sniffled.

“What? Why?” Harry asked confusingly.

You shook your head at yourself. “For years, I’ve been training—learning how to defend myself for when I need it. I was raised to have a strong mindset, to not take shit from anyone because Don told me not to. But when he came around, I didn't say a word, let alone move a muscle. I hate how he made me weak. I hate how I didn’t stand up for myself.” Your voice was shaky and your tears streamed down your face as you paused for a moment. “He told me that you were gonna leave me just like everyone else in my life did,” you added.

Harry was seething, breathing in through his nose as his face hardened. He masked his anger because his priority was to comfort you, so he tried to let go of his anger for a moment.

“Listen to me.” He placed his hands on the outside of your legs, bending down to look you in the eyes. Your glossy eyes looked at him, a small pout on your face. “You’re the strongest person I know, alright, angel?” This time, you heard the pet name loud and clear, making your heart do backflips. “You didn’t let him walk all over you, no, you’re much more mature than him to ever start something. He wanted to see you angry, and frustrated. He wanted to add fuel to the fire, and you didn’t give him the satisfaction. You aren’t weak at all. You’ve got a strong heart, and I’m sure that punch of yours to his nose would damage it for good.”

You breathed out a chuckle at his last statement, nodding, knowing he was right. Harry smiled, dimples showing proudly as he wiped the tears that were falling from your eyes. Giving him a half-smile, you leaned forward, pressing your face against his collarbones. He stood up straight to wrap his arms around your back. You daringly placed a kiss onto the exposed skin that was peeking out from his shirt. Harry’s face warmed up at the touch that was so soft and delicate, yet felt like it was burning through his skin. You pulled away, looking up at him as you thanked him.

Your eyes darted between his eyes and his lips as your face was just inches away from him. His face was delicate and his beauty shined over the darkness of the world. It was as if he didn’t seem real like you couldn’t believe someone so beautiful and breathtaking was standing right in front of you. You studied every curve, movement, and freckle on his face as they all very well defined him, heightening your admiration with every look of his perfections and imperfections.

Harry blushed under your stare, clearing his throat as he felt nervous. He pulled his face away a tad bit, offering you a small smile. “Of course. Always gonna be here for you. Now, let me just finish cleaning your hands before taking you home.”

You nodded, letting him finish with his task. His hands were gentle as he wrapped the bandage around your hand. Your heart was filled with so much admiration and gratitude that you simply wouldn’t know what to do if Harry weren’t there today. The growing feelings had taken over your heart and mind that you were a bit scared, but nonetheless, you let them take over.

Harry sat at the bar next to Benny, nursing a beer he had ordered ten minutes ago. It had been a while since they hung out together, but that was because Benny was trying to get his wife pregnant, so when Marianne calls, they spent their time baby-making. The other reason was that Harry was spending most of his time with you, which he loved every minute of.

“So, a little bird told me that you’ve been going to the gym on Saturdays now,” Benny mentioned, a hint of tease in his tone.

Harry chuckled. “Really? And who told you that?” He asked, taking a sip of his beer.

“Starts with a D and ends with an N,” Benny laughed, giving you the obvious answer.

“Well, I’ve been going in on Saturdays because Don always schedules our training sessions on Saturdays. Nothing else,” he slightly lied. After his first training day with Don, Harry told Don that he wanted to continue training with him because he gets a good workout with him rather than by himself, hitting the heavy bag or speed bag, so Don always scheduled for Saturdays since those were the easiest days.

But other than the training sessions, he also got to see you on Saturdays, which he really enjoyed because sometimes after his workout, you two would grab a bite to eat or plan to hang out later that day. He liked it, he liked you.

“Hmm, interesting. It doesn’t have to do with a particular trainer who also happens to own the gym?” Benny raised his brows.

“Not really into Don, to be honest,” Harry joked, bouncing around Benny’s question. They both laughed, slamming their hand on the bar top.

“Really, though. I’m happy for you. You’ve been in such a happier mood, and that’s all I want—is for you to be happy. She’s doing a great job,” Benny said honestly. Seeing his friend happy after everything he’s been through had lifted a certain weight off of his shoulders, and it seemed like he didn’t need to worry about Harry.

Harry simply nodded, smiling as words weren’t necessary. He always felt like Benny was always concerned about him, and although he appreciated him being worried, he didn’t need to anymore because Harry was finally feeling much happier than he was before.

“There you are.” A voice was suddenly heard next to Harry along with a hand on his shoulder. Harry tensed up, and he hadn’t in a while, but he knew that wasn’t your voice nor was it your touch. Harry turned his head to the side to find Lizette sitting on the stool next to him, giving him a smug smile. He didn’t say anything but look at Benny, and saw his eyes narrow, confused as to why Lizette was here. “I’ve been calling your home and paging you. Why haven’t you been answering me?” She pouted.

Harry knew that pout all too well. She used it to trick you into saying yes to her and getting what she wanted, but Harry was stronger than that now; he knew how to hold his ground.

He hadn’t seen Lizette ever since the week before he joined Don’s Box. With all of his time spent with you, he hadn’t really thought about Lizette, if he’s being honest. You had fully taken every inch and space of his mind that it was maximum capacity, but he still found a way to make space from the invading thoughts of you.

“Just been…busy, Lizette, that’s all,” he said, not giving her his full attention as he looked at his bottle.

“Too busy for me?”

“Yeah, something like that.” He didn’t want to outright be rude to her because naturally, Harry was a kind and thoughtful man, so he kept his harsh thoughts to himself.

She inched closer to Harry, close enough to where her mouth was against his ear as she whispered, “Well, since I so happened to run into you, how about we go back to yours?”

Harry took a deep breath. He felt like he was his old self again—making impulsive and not so thought out decisions that end up fucking him and his emotions over in the future. Being with Lizette was something, and it helped make him feel a little less lonely, even though she immediately left right after she got what she wanted.

But Harry hadn’t felt lonely at the moment and in months. He had his best friend next to him, having a drink, and he had you. He wasn’t lonely at all. So, why was he getting off the stool and putting his coat on before closing his tab for the night?

Benny’s eyes widened, looking at Harry as if he was asking what the actual fuck was he doing. Harry simply shrugged, patting his friend on the back before following Lizette out of the bar. The air was cold, but it wasn’t a delightful cold that he wanted to be in. It almost seemed kind of eerie as the gray clouds hovered over them.

Lizette hugged Harry’s arm. “I’m glad you agreed.” She leaned up to kiss his cheek, but he immediately pulled away, taking his arm out of her hold.

“You should go home,” he told her. Her mouth opened, but nothing came out as she was confused. “Get a ride home. I’m not taking you home nor am I going with you. I don’t want to do this anymore, Lizette.”

“But you came with me-”

“That didn’t mean I was saying yes to your offer. I came out here with you to get you off of me and not embarrass me in front of my friend and the entire bar.” Harry’s voice was stern as he crossed his arms. “I know you’ve never really cared about me, so please just do me a favor and leave. I’m happier now-”

“You’re happier? With some other girl, huh?” Harry nodded and Lizette rolled her eyes, expression annoyed as she was beginning to get angry and defensive. “You think she cares? Guess what, Harry, she doesn’t. She’s gonna leave you just like your mom left you, your ex-girlfriend left you. Remember when she fucked your best friend in college? That she left you to be with him? And look at them now, they’re married! They don’t give a single fuck about you! What makes you think that this girl you’re seeing does?”

Lizette had definitely hit a nerve. Harry had gone four years without hearing the story on how his ex left him for one of his friends from uni. The situation was quite sad, and it left Harry in pieces. Not to mention, Lizette was his ex’s best friend and she somehow seduced him into regularly having sex with her, which wasn’t entirely her fault because Harry was lonely and needed to feel something to fill the void of his loneliness.

“Don’t think you’re so easy to love, Harry. It takes a lot of effort to do that, especially with you. You’re gonna continue being scared and closed off, and people are gonna continue to run away-”

“Harry?” Lizette was suddenly interrupted by you. You were walking to the bar because Benny had invited you, thinking that it would’ve been a nice surprise for Harry and to hang out with just the three of you. But you had seen Harry and some woman on the street and his face looked angry. “Uh, hi.”

You turned towards the unknown woman as she looked you up and down before turning towards Harry, raising her brows as she figured out who you were and who Harry had been spending so much time with.

Harry completely blocked you out, his attention was towards the statements Lizette had made. He had been doing so much better, and all of a sudden the relapse hit him ten times harder, like his accomplishment of being okay with himself completely disappeared.

Was he that hard to love? He knew that he pushed people away, that’s for sure, but he didn’t realize that it was difficult to love him. Harry then thought about the people that had left him because they didn’t love him enough to stay. His ex left him for his friend, it seemed like his mum had forgotten about him, and soon enough, Benny was gonna get tired of him and so were you.

“And you are?” You asked, scowling at the woman in front of you. Lizette smirked, seeing as there was an opportunity right in front of her. She didn’t find you

intimidating whatsoever.

“Oh, guess Harry didn’t tell you, but we’ve been sleeping with each other for years. Friends with benefits, if you will,” Lizette answered with some sass and a snarl to her tone as she watched your expression turn into a hurtful one.

Your face had softened as your eyes welled up with tears, but you didn’t dare let them fall. You looked at Harry and it seemed like he was in his head, but you had no clue he was ‘seeing someone.’ It felt like you had been cheated on, even though going out as friends didn’t mean anything to a fuck buddy. All of the moments you spent with him—the laughs, storytelling, training, and tension-filled moments had connected you both to one another. It made you feel special that you were seeing a side of Harry that no one else had, but you were wrong.

“Guess you’re the new girl he’s seeing?”

“What’s it to you?” Your brows knitted.

Lizette shrugged. “Nothing. Just know that Harry’s difficult and loveless. So, just get out while you can.” She reached over to touch your shoulder, but you quickly stepped back before she could. She was talking as if Harry wasn’t right next to you two, and if this was a ‘women looking out for women’ type of situation, you weren’t going to accept it because she outright just insulted Harry.

You were livid as your eyes turned dark, stepping closer to her. “Stay away from him, or I swear to god-”

“Or what? What are you gonna do?” Lizette challenged, stepping closer. She was slightly taller than you since she wore four-inch leather boots.

“Wanna find out? Next time I see you with him or hear you talk shit about him again, then you’ll find out because I can guarantee you’ll never see the light of day.” You held eye contact with her as she looked at you with such fierce emotion.

“Cute. Harry’s got a little bodyguard,” she scoffed, stepping back. “I should go,” Lizette suddenly said, breaking you out of your heartbreaking thoughts. “I’ll call you,” she told Harry, despite what you had just said. It seemed like he wasn’t even listening as his blank stare was trained onto the ground. She walked away, her heels clicking against the cement. The satisfaction she felt right now felt good, knowing her words had definitely affected you both.

When Lizette was far enough, you turned back towards Harry. This time, he was looking at you in a confused state, and it didn’t seem like him.

“I-I didn’t know you were seeing someone-”

“You should go…” he said straightforwardly. You raised your brows as you were taken back.

“I’m sorry?”

“You should leave. For good. Get out of my life while you can. I promise I won’t get mad.” His voice cracked and was shaky. He couldn’t even look you in the eye while he was talking because he knew that would break his heart even more, especially if you were to actually leave for good. The negative thoughts had taken over, and this was what he did—pushing people away and giving them a way out before they realized that Harry wasn’t a lovable or worthy enough person to stay around for.

“What makes you think I’m going anywhere?” You questioned confusingly. You wondered if he even thought about the conversation you two had a few moments ago when you had told him that you were staying for good.

“They all do, anyway. They all leave and they never come back.” His voice was starting to raise slightly, frustration and anger pouring out of his veins as his eyes were starting to tear up. A pout remained on your face as you watched the distress never leave his angelic face. “Just please go.”

“I’m not going anywhere-”

“Why won’t you-”

“Because I care! Why don’t you get that?” You raised your voice, not too loud to startle him, but enough to convey your emotions and frustrations to him.

“Because you’re going to eventually! You’re gonna leave and use me and never love me. I’m used to it, so you could go now!” Harry was starting to cry, light sobs were coming out of his mouth as he was trying to hold them back. You took a step forward, wanting to comfort him as your heart broke at the sight, but he stepped back, not wanting your touch.

Your heart sank when he stepped back away from you because he had never done that before. You two were always comfortable with one another that both of your touches had felt like security. Your tears had streamed down your face, quickly wiping them.

“Harry, I’m not gonna leave…”

“It’s fine. You don’t know what it’s like for someone to leave and never come back. You don’t know what it’s like to feel completely loveless that someone physically had to get out of your life and not want to be in it anymore. You don’t know what it’s like!” He spoke firmly as he cried, tugging his curly locks in frustration.

“I don’t know what it’s like?” You spoke loudly, and Harry looked up at you. “I know exactly what it’s like because my own mother left me when I was eleven-years-old, and I have no idea why!” You vented, sniffling. “You don’t think I know what it’s like to constantly wonder what you’re doing wrong because the people that were supposed to be there for you completely vanished? Because I do! I know that feeling quite well. So, don’t tell me I don’t know shit because it seems like we’re in the same boat.”

Harry was speechless. Sure, you two had been close and had talked about your lives and childhood, but this was something that you two had to dig deep for because it wasn’t something you regularly spoke about nor did you tell new people that you’d just met.

“I-I’m sorry I had no idea…”

“You couldn’t have had any idea, Harry. But just know that that day my mom left me still confuses me. The look on my dad’s face when he told me that mom left still haunts me. The crying I did since I was eleven hurts me because she didn’t love me enough to stay.”

“Y/N…”

“It’s fine, I get it. I know we’ve known each other for only a few months, but I did not expect this from you, especially because of all that we’d talked about. I’d say I’m the newest person in your life but I’m also the closest, besides Benny. So, don’t shut me out.” Your heart was beating through your chest and all of your emotions began to pile up like they were leaves, falling from the branches of the trees.

Harry looked defeated, knowing that you were right. He sniffled, not knowing what else to say because all he felt was a painful feeling in his chest since Lizette had gone up to him at the bar.

When he didn’t say anything, you just nodded, knowing that it was best to give him some space so he could realize that you were here for him and that you weren’t going anywhere.

“Call me when you wanna talk…” you told him before turning around. Harry watched you—he knew that he should go after you, not be scared and let you in, perhaps tell you that he’s practically in love with you, but he doesn’t move, feet glued to the ground.

When you were only a few feet away, you turned back around, knowing that you hadn’t gotten your final words out yet. Harry looked up when he heard footsteps approaching him.

“Fuck whatever people say to you; trying to degrade and bring you down because whatever they say, it’s not true. I will always be there to defend you, Harry. Don’t think I won’t be because I will always be on your side.” You paused for a moment. Your heart was fully opening and was beginning to be vulnerable. Trying not to let it overwhelm you, you continued. “Don’t think you’re not easy to love because you are. You’re extremely easy to love, y’know that? I would know because…I love you. And that’s crazy to say because we’ve only known each other for a short period of time, but I can’t help what I feel. So, there you go.”

Before Harry was able to say anything, you walked away, and he could hear you sniffling and crying. Harry’s mouth was ajar, completely speechless and shocked, but his heart fluttered as he took in your words. You really loved him, he thought. No one had said those words and really meant them or they hadn’t felt real to him when he heard them, so the shock that he felt was new.

You were far enough where Harry couldn’t see you. He hadn’t even moved an inch, and he knew that later on, he was going to be very disappointed in himself for not chasing you down and telling you that he loved you too. But for now, he needed to take it all in and hope that when he did tell you, it wouldn’t be too late.

Taking a deep breath, you walked inside to your apartment, sniffling as you went straight to the bathroom to take a long and hot shower. Before you left your place to go to the bar, you had been contemplating your appearance because you wanted to look good. Nerves were all over your body as you were getting ready, and you sulked at how the events had completely turned tonight around.

When you were out of the shower and changed, ready to get into bed despite the night only being nine in the evening, your pager beeped. Picking it up off the bedside table, the message was sent from Harry, reading ‘143.’ You raised your brows, reading it again and reading it once more. Your heart was pounding, studying the numbers to make sure you read them right. The simple code for ‘I love you’ was printed on your pager and you wanted to scream.

Before you could actually scream, there was a knock on your door. You walked quickly, opening it as Harry was standing behind it, holding his pager out as he smiled softly at you. You had just finished crying in the shower, so your eyes were red and a tad bit swollen, but you were close to crying again because of how overwhelmed you felt.

“Did you mean it?” You asked hesitantly, holding your pager up.

“Of course I do. Did you mean it?” He retaliated back, wondering if you meant your three words as well.

“Of course I mean it, Harry. Why wouldn’t I?” You asked, wiping the tear that had slipped down your face.

“Because I love you. I love you so fuckin’ much that it hurts,” he claimed in one breath, feeling the tension and weight that he held in his shoulders release. “You’re everything to me, and you make my world less frightening. I just see your pretty smile and my day completely turns into a great one. I don’t wanna waste a day not telling you that now, and it feels pretty damn good to say it.”

You slightly nodded until you remembered one of your concerns earlier. “What about Lizette?”

“Lizette was someone I used to sleep with. I haven’t seen her nor slept with her in months—before I even met you, I promise. And I’m sorry for assuming that you didn’t know what it felt like for someone to leave and that you had to tell me under those circumstances. But just know, that I’m not gonna leave, unless you tell me to, that is.” Every bit of him was opening up and he wasn’t hiding away. He was being completely vulnerable and it had scared him a bit, but when his words came out, he felt himself get better.

You looked at him through your glassy eyes, vision blurred for a moment until you adjusted them and clearly saw the gorgeous man in front of you. His eyes were filled with tears as well, and you thought, how could someone still look so pretty while they cried? But that was Harry for you; someone who was genuinely beautiful no matter what. Someone who had a heart of gold and a flashing smile that made your heart swoon and knees weak.

You simply reached your hand out and Harry walked towards you, into your apartment as he came close to your face as your bodies were pressed up against one another. The back of his fingertips gently brushed the side of your face, admiring the beauty that stood before him as he opened his heart up completely, not wanting to go another day without saying those three words back to you.

The corners of your lips turned up and your tears were replaced by happy ones. You had walked away from Harry after you said I love you because he was looking at you like he had seen a ghost, not a friendly one, but more of a scary one. So, hearing those words were just music to your ears.

“You mean that? That you love me?” You wanted to hear it again and again and again.

“Ever word. I love you, angel,” he repeated, adding your nickname. He pressed his forehead against yours, inches away from your lips.

“Never stop calling me that,” you instructed him, smiling. The first time he had said it, you came to the conclusion that you absolutely loved hearing that name come out of his mouth, especially if it was specifically for you.

“Only if you never stop telling me that you love me,” he slightly smirked, dimples poking out. He was so immensely happy that his heart could burst just because of the love that he felt for you.

You giggled. “I love you, baby-”

“I, uh, wait. Do you mind…not calling me that?” He hesitated, and you raised your brows confused. “Someone else called me that, and I just don’t like hearing it. Never have since it came out of her mouth,” he explained shyly.

A sudden realization came to your face as you realized that Lizette probably called him that. “Okay. I won’t call you that, ever…darling.” Harry’s lips began to slowly turn up, already liking that name so much better than the other one. He hugged you; and you smiled, closing and opening your eyes to make sure you weren’t dreaming. Your arms snaked around Harry’s waist as he cradled your delicate face in his hands.

“Never stop calling me that,” he repeated your words as you two smiled and laughed until your jaws started hurting.

His eyes flickered down to your lips and back up to your eyes. You pursed your lips, blushing as you watched his eyes glance back up and down. You rubbed the tip of your nose against his, pulling him closer; hearts beating in sync as butterflies filled your stomach.

He brushed his lips against yours before fully connecting them, feeling every spark and shiver that traveled down his spine. You smiled into the kiss as the softness of his lips moved and molded against yours, feeling completely in bliss. The way his lips slotted perfectly with yours made you saturated and dizzy off of his love and touch. Butterflies were still in your stomach, but they were calm like they had been fluttering around for this moment, his touch, in order to relax.

Pulling back, he smiled down at you, eyes love-struck, before giving you another kiss, and pulling away and kissing you again once more.

“Kissing you is my new favorite thing,” he stated, drunk off kisses. You breathed out a giggled, wrapping your arms around his neck as you breathed in his scent. You felt his breath against your neck, feeling completely happy and content in each other’s arms.

There was no fear in the air; just the two of you with open hearts and arms, welcoming in the new and profound feeling that you both took in, knowing that it’s going to change everything for the better.

You pulled him inside and Harry kicked the door closed with his foot. His arms were holding you tight as you walked back to your bedroom. Opening your mouth slightly, Harry took the chance to meet your tongue with his, swiveling and tasting each other causing a shiver to run down your spine.

You pulled back when Harry laid down on the bed, taking in the gushy feeling you had as you smiled.

“Want you,” you simply stated.

“You have me, angel.”

“I know, but I want you. Need you,” your eyes pleaded for his touch, to feel him inside of you, for him to make you feel good. You desperately craved for his hands on all of you, his mouth kissing every inch of your skin, and his love passionately pouring out of his veins.

Harry nodded, smiling. “Need you too. Need you forever,” he said, connecting your lips again as he hovered over you.

You two kissed for a while, giggling against each other’s lips and having his weight on top of you as your hands roamed his back. You bucked your hips into his, feeling the hard-on that was growing in his pants, which made Harry grind into your center, moaning softly into your mouth.

“Please do something,” you said, and he nodded, getting off of you before taking his jacket and shirt off swiftly. His tattoos were showcased in front of you and all you wanted to do was kiss every single one of them. “You’re beautiful, Harry,” you complimented, and he blushed, a soft ‘thank you’ came out of his mouth. Next was his pants, and before he was able to take his briefs off, you stopped him, telling him that you wanted to do it.

You got off the bed, switching positions with him as you were now standing up as Harry laid down on the bed. You smiled, eyes glancing all around his body. He suddenly felt shy and intimidated under your stare, but he knew he had no reason to be because you were simply admiring him. This time around when it came to physically be vulnerable with someone, he knew he didn’t have to worry anymore when it came to you.

You took off your lilac nightgown, exposing your body to Harry’s eyes. Your nipples had hardened due to the exposure to the cold. His eyes glimmered as he gazed at your stunning and beautiful body. Every curve and inch was something he tried to remember, and he was quite speechless at the sight. He reached out, gently grabbing your hips as he roamed his hands up your body and to your breasts, grabbing both in each of his hands.

He looked up at you and you smiled down at him as he placed his mouth on your left pebbled nipple, sucking and licking it as his hand fondled with the other. You laced your fingers through his hair, scratching his scalp as he did so, switching over to your right nipple.

Harry pulled away, looking at you. “You’re an actual angel. You’re so beautiful.”

“Harry…” you blushed.

“You are, angel. So beautiful. Can’t believe I get to see you like this.” He kissed the valley of your breasts and down your stomach before getting up and pushing you down onto the bed with ease. He settled in between your legs, arms hooked under your thighs.

Continuing kissing down your stomach, he reached the hem of your underwear, looking up at you before asking, “Can I take these off? Wanna make you feel good—the same way you always make me feel good.”

“Please. Take them off. Wanna feel your mouth on me,” you pleaded as your arousal heightened. You wrapped your legs around his back, eagerly pulling his head towards your center, making Harry let out a chuckle.

“Easy, angel. Not going anywhere.” Harry kissed your stomach once more before pulling off your beige underwear. You were glistening below him; you made a complete mess in your panties. “Fuck, you’re so wet. This all for me?”

“Mhm. All for you, Harry, please,” you whispered impatiently. Harry’s dirty talk had only increased your need for him as it was quite surprising to see this side of him since he was more on the shy and reserved side outside, but nonetheless, you loved both sides—you loved him.

Harry leaned down, pressing multiple kisses to your inner thighs, nibbling on the skin gently. You bucked your hips as he trailed his kisses towards your pussy that was eagerly waiting to be touched and licked. When he got there, he pressed a kiss to your clit before kitten-licking your sensitive button, making you softly moan.

His tongue licked into the entrance of your pussy, gathering your arousal on the tip of his tongue to lubricate your clit even more.

“Fuck,” you groaned as your hands found his curly locks, tugging at them gently.

“You could do that harder, I don’t mind it,” Harry told you before going back to eating you out. You pulled harder and Harry deeply groaned against you, sending vibrations up your body.

His hands wandered around your body, feeling the softness of your skin against his hands. Your skin had formed goosebumps due to his touch, and Harry smoothed out your skin so you were warm. He sucked on your clit quite harshly, earning a moan of his name from your lips as he grabbed both of your tits in his hands, squeezing them.

You placed your hands on top of his, squeezing them with him, and Harry almost came at the sight of that. There you were, moaning his name out, getting your pussy eaten, and squeezing your tits on top of his hands. A sight he truly was lucky enough to see.

Harry pulled one hand away to rub your clit as he tongued around your wet hole before tongue fucking you. He rubbed your clit at a moderate speed, enough for you to thrust your hips off the bed. Harry pulled his other hand that was still on one of your breasts away to pin your hips down onto the bed.

“Stay still for me, angel,” he instructed, voice deep that made you even wetter. “You taste so good. Could eat you out all day.”

“Harry…” you trailed, whining desperately for your release. “W-Wanna…cum…need to.” Your sentences were broken and Harry thought that was a good sign, knowing that he was doing so well you couldn’t form a proper sentence.

“Tell me what you need. Let me know, so I can get you there.”

“F-Fingers,” you told him, and he immediately brought his fingers to your clit, rubbing it before inserting two fingers inside your pussy. He thrust slowly, curling his fingers up to feel your walls.

He felt you pulsing around him as your legs were wrapped tightly around his back as you screamed his name over and over again.

“C’mon, love. Give me one,” he encouraged, thrusting his fingers a bit faster.

Once he hit the spot over and over again, you saw stars. Your vision had gone white for a few seconds, and you felt dizzy. The pleasure that ran through your body was overwhelming in the best way possible and you choked out a few sobs. It had hit you like a brick that you saw coming, but you were still surprised and shocked by the impact.

Your hands held Harry’s hair tight that he thought for a moment that you might actually rip it off. Harry rubbed your pussy as you came down from your high, licking your orgasm that was seeping through your cunt, taking every drop of it. He looked up to see your head thrown back, chest heaving, and a vein that was bulging against your skin. He kissed your thighs while his other hand trailed across your body.

When you finally were able to catch your breath, Harry kissed up your body, leaving the softest and loving kisses to your skin as you were quite sensitive. You grabbed his face, bringing his lips to yours as you immediately stuck your tongue in his mouth, swirling it with his to taste yourself on him—a mixture of his taste and your orgasm all on his tongue had made you wetter.

Harry was grinding himself against your leg, trying to relieve some pressure.

“Want you,” you told him once he pulled away, looking at him intently.

“You sure?”

“Absolutely. Please? Only if you want to-”

“I definitely want to. Just wanna make sure you were sure,” he breathed out a chuckle.

“Course I want to.” There was a bit of silence between you two as you were simply just admiring him as he hovered over you. “Are you gonna fuck me, Harry?” You broke the silence, and Harry broke out of his trance, shyly giggling before getting off the bed.

He peeled away his briefs, cock standing straight up from the slight painful restraint. He was big—girth and length wise, and you felt your mouth salivating from just looking at him. He got back on the bed, in between your legs as he sat on his knees. Spitting on his hand, he grabbed a hold of his dick, stroking it to relieve the pressure. The view was beautiful in every single way possible, and you didn’t dare to bat an eye because you didn’t want to miss one second of it.

Wanting to take over for him, you reached forward, replacing his hand with yours as you slowly stroked his cock for him. Harry had a smug smile on his face but soon changed into a face of pure pleasure as your hand worked against him. His mouth was open as he let out a soft moan, looking down at your eyes as you were looking up, completely loving his reaction to your touch.

“You’re so pretty, Harry,” you complimented as you continued to touch him. Your other hand reached forward to fondle with his balls, rolling them into your hand as Harry whimpered. “Love seeing you like this. Most gorgeous man I’ve seen in my life.”

“Please, angel, you’re being too nice…” he managed to groan out, hands gripping your thighs.

“But it’s true. Look so pretty when you’re like this, but also when you’re hitting the heavy bags. When we go out to eat and you mindlessly drink your entire drink while waiting for the food. But I think you’ll look extra pretty than you already are if you cum.” Your words of declaration were getting him on the edge as you stroke him. The way your voice slightly changed as you looked up at him with the most innocent eyes made him thrust into your hand, gripping the flesh of your skin as he threw his head back.

“You think so?”

“Mhm. Gonna be so pretty when you cum all over my body, my tits. Can you do that? For me, can you do that? Please?” You were completely begging for it, but even with all the begging, he knew that you had all the control right now.

Your feet rubbed his calves up and down, and it was the simplest touch, but it heightened Harry’s need to let go.

“Wanna cum for you, yeah.” His breaths were heavy and harsh as your touch was focused on his tip, wrapping your delicate hands around the head where he was most sensitive.

Harry’s moans stuttered as a series of profanities slipped from his lips, spilling onto your stomach and breasts. You smiled to yourself as you studied his face when he came undone; his mouth was open, occasionally biting his lip, and eyes shut closed as his head was thrown back—he was the most beautiful person you’d ever seen, and the fact that you got to see him like this was an honor.

When he came down from his high, he slowly opened his eyes, meeting yours, staring right at him. You smirked, body covered in his orgasm, and he thought that was a picture worth taking. You were gorgeous covered in his pleasure that you caused, and you seemed to love it too since you made no effort to wipe it off.

Boldly, he leaned down, dragging his tongue from your stomach to your tit, spending the most time on your breasts as he nibbled and licked your nipples, collecting his orgasm from your skin and held it on the tip of his tongue until he reached your mouth. You willingly opened your mouth as his tongue delved right in, feeding you his cum.

You two passionately kissed, tasting him ever so sensually. You moaned into his mouth, thinking about how the sight of Harry licking his orgasm off of your body was the sexiest thing you’d ever seen. With your hips jerking up, you felt yourself getting wet again and in need to release once more.

You whimpered, pulling away. “Please. Need you so bad.” Harry nodded, agreeing.

“Condom?” He asked, and you immediately reached over to your bedside table, ripping open the condom before rolling it onto his dick that was still hard.

Harry curled in his lips, watching you. You gave him a few extra strokes for good measure, earning a soft moan from his mouth. He took his length in his hand, running the tip up and down your slit, collecting your arousal and lubricating his cock. He gave you one last look and you nodded before he slowly pushed in, indulging in your wetness and softness.

A moan came out of both of your mouths, feeling completely full and warm for one another with the stretch Harry had on you. He planted his elbows on both sides of you, holding himself up over you as he slowly began to thrust.

“Fuck,” he groaned. “Feel so good for me.” He placed a kiss on your lips as he whispered. He found a rhythm as he started to move faster, rocking his hips against yours, making you moan.

It was a feeling like no other, and it was the amount of love you two had for one another that made this experience much more special. Love was practically oozing out of both of your veins, filling the room to its maximum capacity as the both of you moaned out in pleasure.

You wrapped your legs around his waist and your arms looped around his back, hugging him closer to you as if he couldn’t get closer. You whined into his ear, the sounds of your pleasure were music to his eyes, sending a shiver down his body, making him jerk. But that jolt had hit your g-spot, and you screamed out in ecstasy.

“Right there. Keep doing that. Keep fucking me,” you managed to say. Harry maintained his pace, going deeper, and fucking you into oblivion as you kept crying and screaming his name out.

Harry’s lips attached to your neck, nibbling and licking your skin, leaving a few decent size love bites that he was sure to admire when they’d fully formed. Your nails had raked down his back, leaving a burning but pleasurable sting down his skin, letting him know that he was doing an amazing job.

“You like that?” He groaned into your ear, leaving chills rising onto your skin.

“Mhm. Just like that. Don’t stop. I-I’m so close.” You threw your head back into the pillows, and Harry took the opportunity to attack your exposed neck with kisses again. Your hands found Harry’s hair, tugging at his curls as he kissed you. That encouraged him to fuck you harder and faster, repeatedly hitting your special spot. “O-Oh…”

“Come on, angel love. Cum for me, please. Wanna see you make a mess around me,” he encouraged you.

With a few more thrusts, you were done. You had fully and completely released around him as your orgasm hit you like a ton of bricks. Your vision had gone white for a few seconds, head dizzy, and your breaths were caught in your throat as your hips involuntarily jolted, meeting his thrusts that were fucking you through your high.

Harry started to thrust sloppily, burying his face in your neck as he spilled into the condom. His hot breath was against your skin as he started to slow down, coming down from his orgasm.

The room was silent as the only sounds present were the heavy breaths and the post-orgasmic whimpers coming from your mouth as you two held one another. Your nails gently scratched down his back, contrasting to the desperate and needy scratches that you had given him just a few minutes ago.

Harry lifted his head up, meeting your eyes before connecting his lips against yours, tongue meeting first before your lips moved in sync so passionately and lovingly that you both unspokenly agreed to never taste another pair of lips again.

“I love you so much,” Harry said, resting his chin on your chest.

You smiled down at him, eyes gleaming as you looked at your love, your entire heart, the man that had stolen your breath and heart just by one look.

“And I love you too.”

Waking up to the warmth of the body next to you was your favorite thing in the morning—had been for six months now. The sight next to you was something you wouldn’t get used to as you always found yourself feeling so lucky every single time you woke up next to him.

But a pout formed onto your face when you saw that the space next to you was empty. The crinkled yellow sheets were left, missing a certain person that you had been excited to see this morning since you closed your eyes the night prior.

Turning over to your bedside table, you grabbed your pager, seeing if you had any messages, and one specifically stood out to you, making you sleepily smile at your pager.

“Goodmorning, angel,” Harry greeted as he stood in the doorway of your bedroom. He was wearing a gray sweatsuit, holding a white paper bag in one hand and a smoothie tray, that held two smoothies, in the other hand with a loving smile plastered on his face, making his dimples poke out.

“Mm. Hi, darling.” Your arms reached forward, gesturing him to come to you, and he gladly did, situating himself on your body as you wrapped your arms around him.

You two stayed like that for a moment, basking in the presence and gratitude of one another. It was nice until your stomach started growling, making Harry chuckle.

“C’mon, gotta feed my girl before we head to the gym.” He got off of you, helping you up and out of the bed before helping you make the bed. He walked over to the kitchen before you went to the restroom, and when you walked out, Harry had your breakfast set on a plate.

You two made light conversation, mostly enjoying the silence and tastiness of the food before you got ready to go to the gym.

When you walked into Don’s Box, you were immediately greeted by a few of the members, giving you high fives, as well as saying hi to Harry. The entire gym had found out you two were together when they started to notice Harry coming into the gym almost every day and staying until the gym closed, so a few people had their speculations. Don was certain you two would get together from the very beginning, and he had told you that the only reason he was trying to act intimidating when Harry first walked in was that he sensed that something would happen, and he was right, something did happen.

Benny was ecstatic; jokingly telling Harry that he could now spend time with his wife since you had taken all of Harry’s time now, which Benny earned a push from Harry towards the ropes of the ring. Benny’s wife was also pregnant and wanted Harry to be the godfather, which Harry immediately took on that responsibility and role. But that also meant since you and Harry were planning on staying together for the long run, you were becoming a godmother as well, which you were very excited about.

You climbed up into the ring as Harry followed. You had a day off, and no one needed your attention other than Harry, so you helped him put on his gloves after you wrapped his hands in tape, and you put on your mitts, making sure they were tight before clapping the mitts together—Harry punched his gloves together, making sure they were comfortable.

You raised your brows at him teasingly. “Ready, darling?”

“Ready as always, my angel,” he responded, and you smirked.

“Give me a good one. Give me 1.”

talk to me about your favorite moments, your thoughts and feelings about this pls! thank you for reading <3

#timetravelathon #harry styles smut #harry styles angst #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles fluff #harry styles writing #harry styles one shot #harry styles imagine #harry styles au #harry styles x you #harry styles x reader #harry styles x yn #boyfriend!harry #boxer!harry #harry styles solo #harry #harry styles #harry styles story

2K notes · View notes

hansolmates · 4 years

Text

here comes the bride, all dressed in pride

summary; You and your cousin Doyeon have had beef with each other since the sandbox. When she plucks the last straw, you decide to end your long-simmering fight by claiming that you and her ex—Jeon Jungkook, are now boyfriend and girlfriend pairing; jungkook x reader (f) genre/warnings; fake dating!au, fluff, crack, mentions of cheating, lang, alcohol, mc eats meat, tw sexual harassment, toxic family, dick talk, making out, if u have that one family member that pulls bs on you constantly this is it, this fic is for all the people who have a huge ass family who wont leave them alone w.c; 17.3k a/n: my second fic for gcn’s 23 birthday project! the fact that wedding szn zoomed by us like that... and so bc im sad that so many weddings had to be postponed this fic was born! a huge thank u to vivi @eerieedits / @chillingtae for creating this BEAUTIFUL fic banner and separator pls check vivi out to make your fics all purty

prompts used: “You’ve always been beautiful to me, don’t you know that?” and “I never knew love could be like this, feel like this.”

if you enjoyed this pls consider giving a like and a share💕💕

Doyeon likes to call Jungkook, “the one who got away.”

You like to call Doyeon, “the one who drove him away.”

In secret, of course. In fact, the only person who knows how much you loathe Doyeon and her behavior is your father. And all your co-workers. And your boss. And your boss’ ex-husband.

And Jeon Jungkook, but of course you haven’t seen the man in two years and back then he was far too polite to address his concerns of your hatred of his then-girlfriend.

Okay, so everyone and their mother knows how much you don’t like your cousin. Kim Doyeon and you have had beef since the sandbox, and for whatever reason is always out to one-up you. A strange competitive nature in everything, academics, family, and even boys. The sick, twisted part of you has come to enjoy it. While you’re not a fighter as devout as Doyeon is, you have your own callous tendencies farmed from the seeds Doyeon has planted in your brain. She gives you a comment? You can’t help but throw one back. Since you’re a painfully mature soul you don’t have any mortal enemies as far as you know, Doyeon is the perfect amount of hot water to keep you on your toes.

“I’m really sorry that you couldn’t be a bridesmaid,” Doyeon cooes next to you, swirling her champagne glass with a too-jutted pout, “but if I did there’d be an odd number of pairings and you’re a little too old to be walking as a bridesmaid, am I right?”

Your nails. Are digging. Through your dress. Alas, you’re in public and you have class. Doyeon smiles at you with all teeth, reminding you of the Beldam from Coraline. Aside from that she looks absolutely stunning in that Lirika Matoshi strawberry dress that has her Instagram aching with likes and love from her baseless followers.

“I don’t know,” you reply lightly, leaning back in your seat, “I mean, if Yoojung and Rena can be bridesmaids and they’re three years older than me, wouldn’t I make the cut? It’s okay to be honest and say you just didn’t want me in the bridal party.”

Doyeon laughs, slaps your thigh like you told her the most hilarious joke in the world. Anyone passing by would think you’re best friends. You laugh too, incredulous at the amount of power she thinks she holds.

“Nice party,” you tack on, surveying the room. It’s filled with pastels and beiges, bright and airy. It’s Parisian themed, and while you’re not a fan of theming cultures, you can’t deny that you’re loving the infinite supply of macarons.

“Oh, yes. This is just a taste of the real wedding,” she laces her fingers together, as if she thinks she’s living an Elizibethean love story, “speaking of, you put on your RSVP that you’re bringing a plus one. Am I allowed to know who’s the unlucky date?”

“As if you care.”

“I care if you’re bringing Jimin. That tiny thing nearly gave Aunt Lillian a heart attack when he gave a striptease at Yoongi’s graduation party.”

You smirk softly at the bold memory. That was the plan.

Doyeon sighs dramatically, crossing her legs and popping out a cherry red heel. She plays with the back on the balls of her feet, letting the little pearly rhinestones glisten in the candlelight, “I should really commend you, cousin,” she drawls, “I mean, how kind of you to be so charitable and give your dopey friends a chance to have fun. After all, I’m sure it is difficult for someone like you to find a date.”

It’s no surprise as to how you end up with a date at any family formal gathering. You say you bring a plus one, and then between Jimin, Taehyung and Hoseok. The three of them draw straws as to who gets to gorge on free alcohol and food for that night.

“Difficult?” you arch a brow, “I get plenty of dates.”

Doyeon giggles. She must be feeling extra vindictive today, high on her impending marriage and the taste of bubbly champagne. “By taking turns with those three? You gotta be kidding me,” she snorts, tipping back her crystal, “please y/n. Don’t get so defensive because I’m getting married first. Your time will come. That is, if you stop dicking around with your friends.”

Normally you’d smother any attempt at Doyeon to call out your friends, but now she’s just done that and insulted your ability to get some, and you are livid.

“Actually,” you quip sharply, “I’ve been dating someone. It’s been a couple months, actually.”

“Oh?” Doyeon’s genuinely interested, face falling slightly, “you’ve never mentioned anyone, I don’t see anyone on your social media.”

“Yeah well,” you feign sympathy, pressing your lips together and tilting your head accordingly, “I’ve had to keep it private for a couple of reasons.”

“What, is he ugly or something?” she chuckles, “but really, who’s the person who has the misfortune of being in a committed relationship with you?”

Maybe it’s because Doyeon’s right, the both of you are too old. The two of you have been running around each other for years, with no end in sight. Maybe, the words that linger on the tip of your tongue will be the final nail in the coffin.

“Jeon Jungkook,” you state proudly, clear as day. “Jungkook and I have been dating for three months.”

And you pick up the vanilla macaron that sits innocently on your plate, ravishing it up like it contained all the tension in your table. Between you and Doyeon’s bubble, you could hear a pin drop.

“Jungkook?” her smile is concrete-solid, “my Jungkook?”

“My Jungkook,” you correct, giving her a puppy-eyed look, “I’m really sorry I never told you. I mean, is there ever a right time to tell your cousin they’re dating their ex-boyfriend?” you laugh, either to lighten the mood or because you love the way Doyeon pinches her face, you don’t know.

“How did you two even meet?”

“We reconnected through Seokjin. You know how the two of them play Starcraft together, I just ended up joining the call and he was so funny and nice. We just sorta… felt it.” Doyeon nods like a slow bobblehead, still comprehending in her pea-sized brain, “I just hope it isn’t too awkward. I know it’s been awhile but, if you really don’t want Jungkook to come I can always take Hoseok or something.”

“No, it’s fine,” Doyeon says a little too quickly, masking on her picture-perfect smile. “I’m with Namjoon now, and I’m totally happy. Water under the bridge, it’ll be totally fine.”

“Really?” your eyes practically sparkle, thankful for the amount of glitter and highlighter you’ve dumped on your face today, “I really appreciate it, Yeonie.”

And she quickly downs her champagne glass, and gets up from her seat. It’s haunting, the way she gets up, pink tulle billowing around her ankles. “I have to attend to the other guests,” she says.

“Of course,” you raise your glass.

“But, be careful,” she gives you a little smile, one filled with a last-ditch attempt at a jab, “Jungkook, he’s a little hard to deal with.”

“Oh don’t worry. I know how to deal with Jungkook’s hardness,” you wink, and Doyeon’s face falls like a ton of bricks.

“That’s not what I meant.”

“I know,” you shrug loftily, “that’s what I meant, though.”

And you don’t bother watching Doyeon stomp off the metaphorical stage, double fisting two new glasses of champagne from an awaiting butler as she finds some other poor guest to pick on. Now, the matter of securing your date. Conveniently so, the most important man in the room is walking your way, and you manage to snag his tie just as he passes your table.

“Ow—ow! I’m choking!” Seokjin grabs, nearly throwing his tall body onto your lap, hands grappling to release the tension on his neck. “Leave me alone, woman! I just wanted to get some chicken tenders!”

“Jin,” you say sweetly, opening his blazer to retrieve his phone, “I need Jeon’s number, now.”

“Jungkook?” your favorite cousin pales, eyes widening as you take out your phone of your own, copying down the digits, “what did you do?”

“Don’t ask questions.”

Seokjin says your name again, firmer. “You’re playing with fire.”

“It’ll be fine, it’s the last time,” you quell, already knowing how much Seokjin hates being in the middle of your fights. Once you’ve secured the phone number, you place Seokjin’s phone back into his pocket, patting his breast. “Thank you. You know you’re my favorite cousin, you know that?”

He grumbles a “damn right I am” before stomping away, resuming his race for his chicken tenders.

You: hey jeon it’s y/n. I see you’re doing great, i saw on instagram that you released your first app w/yoongi! Totally amazing, been playing for weeks, really upset that i can’t get past the flaming frog boss :((

You: Feel free to ignore this, i won’t blame you if you do. Im at doyeon’s rehearsal dinner, and she basically snubbed my friends and said i couldn’t get some prime dick even though im?? Me??? Anyway, im tired of her shit so im gonna throw it back at her, one last time before she ties the knot. I told her you and i have been dating, and im bringing you as my date to her wedding. Really sorry, the demons took over my brain and made the worst and best comeback of my life. So… if you’re up for being the hottest couple on the floor in three weeks and showing how madly in love we are, please text me back? Or not. You might think this family is crazy and i accept partial responsibility.

You: I’ll buy u every meal for every practice date we have if u agree.💕💕💕

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: thanks, i appreciate that. To defeat the frog boss, go back to the coconut cave and find the garnet garter. It absorbs his fire and u can easily defeat froggo w any level 15 weapon

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: and as for the real reason u texted me. Im in. let’s get pork belly tomorrow.

Two years ago, you were surprised that Doyeon could manage to snag a man as fine as Jeon Jungkook. Also unsurprised, because Doyeon is gorgeous and could snag any man she wanted, and has snagged every man she wanted.

Jungkook was different though. He had an air of innocence to him. He loved her, a little too much to be safe. Your heart would betray you every time you would find him at a family gathering, making her plate and counting the calories she so meticulously measured. How can someone so sweet be with someone like Doyeon?

Your heart ached for Jungkook when they broke up a year later. From what you heard, Doyeon was Jungkook’s first serious girlfriend. And then you wanted to rip your heart out a week later when you caught Doyeon smooching with her favorite graduate professor Kim Namjoon, wanting to erase any possibility you’d have at love. At that time, you never wanted to feel the pain you imagined Jungkook was going through.

“Y/n! Over here!” you’re a little taken aback at how much has not changed in Jungkook. His eyes still sparkle like fresh dew, his smile is still pearly white and infectious. He’s even early, snagging a table at his favorite barbeque place and waiting for you as if he is the one organizing your first date.

At the same time, there’s so much that’s changed about him. He’s confident, even going so far as to walk over to you and slip your jacket and purse in his grasp like a gentleman. He leads you by putting a hand lightly at the small of your back, making you feel impossibly small in comparison to his Dorito-shaped body, broad shoulders and a deliciously trim waist.

“How was the walk over?”

“Not too bad,” the conversation is casual, easy. You wipe the sweat off your forehead with a napkin. “Could use a little exercise now and again. I did eat a whole tray of macarons at that rehearsal dinner.”

Jungkook laughs from his belly, causing you to smile. “Nonsense. You look great, by the way,” you don’t mind it, actually, you enjoy it when his eyes rake over your body. After all, he’s now your boyfriend and he needs to get familiar with all the important bits. He leans his arms forward, bracing him against the wooden table so his face is closer to yours.

“You’re not doing too bad yourself,” your eyes gloss over the veins and intricate tattoos that paint his muscled upper half. Your smile morphs into a smirk, letting him know you’re enjoying the view just as well as he is.

And as soon as the tension sparks, it ends just as fast when your waiter comes up to light your grill.

“So,” Jungkook wastes no time in decorating your stove, making sure to add all the appropriate aromatics and infusions to season your lunch, “do you know why Doyeon and I broke up?”

“Cheated on you with Namjoon, I assume,” you keep your eyes trained on the darkening meat.

Jungkook slips a piece of meat in his mouth. Any expression of pain (whether it be from Doyeon or the barely cooked meat) doesn’t reveal itself as he stops to take a sip of water. “Who else knows?”

“Just me and Seokjin. The family loved you too much and Doyeon made up some sob story about how you two were going different life paths.”

He chuckles to himself, taking great care in flipping the meat. “I really was a fool in love, wasn’t I?”

“It… was mildly cute.”

“Tell me the truth, you have no reason not to.”

“Okay, you made me want to vomit rainbows and glitter every time I saw you.”

The two of you laugh, faces crinkling shamelessly as the two of you busy yourselves with setting up the table. Most of the food is done and the aroma of fresh onions wafts around your grill. As you place chopsticks on his side of the table, you think about all the times Jungkook made it abundantly clear how much he loved Doyeon: the love letters tucked into her purse, 100 day anniversaries, even just a simple Americano for her in the morning.

“Is that why you never hung out with us?”

“No,” you reply lightly, “Doyeon made it clear that I shouldn’t talk to you.”

Jungkook frowns, “You really don’t like each other, do you.”

You shrug, “Just always been like that,” you quirk a smile when Jungkook places the freshly cooked meat on top of your rice before serving himself.

“So what’s the plan?”

“We go to the wedding, make out a little, get Doyeon boiling. Even if she’s not interested in you, she’d still be upset knowing we are together.”

“And why is that?”

“Because it’s me,” you grin into your glass, staring at a water-stained Jungkook through the blue tinted glass. “And all you have to do, is enjoy your night and look pretty.”

His eyes crinkle, chopsticks pressing between his lips. “You think I look pretty?”

With a roll of eyes you don’t respond, preferring to dig your chopsticks in your rice. No need to inflate Jungkook’s ego too soon.

Pinning the main theme of your hangout to the side, the both of you dig into your meal. You throw conversation back and forth like pebbles, grains of sand that build and build until you’re caught up with each other’s lives. It feels so strange to admit it’s been two years since you’ve spoken to the man, and all of a sudden the once luscious meat feels dry in your mouth.

“Jeon,” you put your chopsticks down, “are you sure you want to do this with me? I mean, I know it’s all my fault and I dragged you into it. Don’t feel obligated to agree to this.”

“I’m a hundred-percent sure,” he doesn’t stop eating, shoving two spoonfuls of rice in his mouth. His cheeks puff up considerably, and your eyes trail down to his neck as he swallows, “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t wanna.”

“Right,” you don’t need a big explanation or a personal confession from Jungkook, just his consent. “Partners, Jeon?” you hold up your glass.

“Partners,” he agrees easily. The smile on his face disarms you, a full-fledged grin decked with pearly whites. Clicking his glass to yours he adds, “And it’s Jungkook, babe.”

Oh, this is going to be interesting.

Seokjin thinks the two of you are the most boring fake-couple.

His eyes dart back and forth between your spot on the couch and his desk, where Jungkook is currently seated. Seokjin is hovered over Jungkook, who’s typing and clicking furiously over his PC game. You’re on your phone, feet pulled up to the coffee table while some old Netflix movie plays in the background. To top it all off both of you didn’t even try to dress like it’s daytime, nearly matching in sweatpants and an oversized hoodie. It doesn’t look like a couple coming to visit Seokin, it looks like Jungkook is playing video games with Seokjin while his cousin hangs around like she owns the place.

“Shouldn’t you guys like, I don’t know, go on dates or something?” Seokjin feels like he’s talking to the air. “Maybe get to know each other before the big day?”

Pulling your phone down to your lap and Jungkook taking off his headphones, the two of you shrug at each other, “No, we’re good.” Jungkook says.

“We know enough,” you agree cooly, “Jungkook likes Valorant.”

“I do like Valorant.”

“He likes pork belly.”

“I do like pork belly.”

“He’s ripped as hell.”

“I am ripped as hell.”

“Okay but have you guys kissed yet?” Seokjin interjects, probably compensating for the nonchalance in the room with his own brand of freaking out. You two only see each other when you’re hanging out at Seokjin’s apartment, and while he’s happy that you two aren’t doing the whole 9-yards and creating an elaborate scheme, the both of you are almost too relaxed. His anxiety is spiking.

“Yes,” Jungkook answers, “at the barbeque place we went to.”

“It was nice," you tack on, "Jin, we got this. Don't worry."

"How can I not worry when you're trying to upset our cousin on her wedding day?" he's sweating in his fully air-conditioned apartment. “I get that she’s the devil’s spawn and everything, but she’s still a human being.”

“In second grade she pushed me on the treadmill because I was going too slow. I got caught on the roller and got a bald spot for two months.”

“Okay yes one bad example—”

“And in senior year she accused me of plagiarizing her essay just because we chose the same topic. I almost didn’t get into college!” Seokjin sighs, crossing his arms. All valid points, and arguing with you isn’t a route he wants to take. “Jin, the point is that she’s constantly pushing my buttons. I’ve always been the bigger person and now that I’m old and confident I just want one jab.”

“That’s valid,” Jungkook pipes up, pressing the spacebar a few times, “I want a jab too, she cheated on me.”

“See? It’s a mutual decision.”

Seokjin asks, “Why aren’t you more worried about this?”

"Because Doyeon isn't going to chew me out on her wedding day," you checked your aunt's seating chart last week and you are far, far away from the bridal table. "We're just going to show off a little bit. Get drunk, eat some bomb steak. Break up in three months or less.”

"You don't have to just convince Doyeon, it's your entire family! Not to mention you also have to go to the bachelor party!"

"Oh I almost forgot," you reach under the couch for your laptop, "Jungkook, in two weekends from now we're flying to Las Vegas for the bachelor party and wedding. I'll buy your ticket now."

"Thanks, babe!” Jungkook sends a cheeky grin to Seokjin, who is unimpressed. “See? I remember to call her babe.”

“Alright, get out of my house,” Seokjin tugs Jungkook away from his computer, causing the younger man to swivel around in his plush gaming chair.

Jungkook frowns at the monitor, “But I’m still bronze one. I’m aiming for silver one by this weekend.”

“Don’t care. As much as I don’t like this plan, I’m not letting you two slip-up.” Seokjin pulls out his phone, revealing Doyeon’s Instagram story, “Doyeon and Namjoon are at the mall buying swimsuits for Vegas. Go to the mall and ‘accidentally’ run into them.”

You sit up straight, tilting your head to the side. “That’s not a bad idea, actually,” you bound over to grab your jacket, giving Seokjin a big fat kiss on his cheek, “Thanks Jinnie, do you know you’re—”

“I’m your favorite cousin. Yeah whatever, bye.” He waves you off, plopping in his own chair so he can enjoy his games in peace.

“I’m driving,” Jungkook declares, swiping your keys from Seokjin’s opal dish.

“Oh, hell no,” you jump on your tippy toes to reach Jungkook’s grasp on your keys, but he’s so freakishly tall there’s no way you can reach. “I drive my car!”

“I’ve always wanted to drive your car back then,” Jungkook cooes, leaning in so your noses touch. “C’mon, you can trust me.”

“You two are gross already,” Seokjin admonishes from the other side of the room, “see, it’s working!”

Poking his cheek so he gives you some space, you whip your head to hide the flush that burns on your cheeks. “Fine, but if you crash you’re buying me a new one.”

“They’re over there,” you hiss between the racks, shuffling between the plastic hangers to point to Doyeon and Namjoon at the women’s section of the store. They look disgustingly adorable together, with Doyeon pointedly telling Namjoon which swimsuit suits his stature better while Namjoon nods along and goes with whatever she says. You crouch down lower, fearing Namjoon’s tall frame would catch you. “Now we just gotta act all couple-y and they’ll notice us. Or maybe we can walk over to them? What do you wanna do?”

“Do you think we should get matching swimsuits?” Jungkook pays no mind to your sleuthing, holding up a red pair of swim trunks to his thighs, “we could pretend to be sexy lifeguards.”

You tilt your head away from the pair, only because Jungkook has been genuinely interested in this store since you’ve arrived. Putting a hand under your chin, you scrutinize the dark red cutoff shorts. “They’re cute,” you nod appreciatively, “It’ll make your thighs look thick.”

Jungkook’s grip on his hanger lowers, and he regards you with dark eyes. “You think my thighs look thick?” he asks, leaning in and putting one hand on the curve of your waist. His fingers dance on the surface of bare skin between your top and jeans, and while you’ve agreed beforehand that you two could touch each other wherever in public, it still surprises you when gooseflesh rises to the surface.

“Easy there, tiger,” you chuckle, putting a hand on his chest to stop his sudden bout of flirting. “I’m just stating the facts, we get it. You lift.”

“You’re so cute when you try to put your guard up,” he’s brushing noses with you now, and you feel the plastic of the hanger crumple pathetically between you two as the gap closes further. “But you can’t hide from me.”

And just as his lips move to press against yours, a shrill “Jungkook!” echoes throughout the large store.

You nearly flop over the boardshorts rack if not for Jungkook’s arms secured around your waist. Oh right, you think dumbly, this is all for show. Doyeon and Namjoon are right in front of you, purchases already made and looking at you two in curiosity. Well, Namjoon is definitely curious, because you know for a fact that Doyeon speaks very little of you to him and you’ve only conversed with him a handful of times. Doyeon on the other hand, looks a little stiff in the grin.

“Hello to you too,” you remark to Doyeon, who’s barely acknowledged you. You reach over to squeeze Namjoon’s arm, “Hi Joonie,” you crinkle your eyes, and you fight back a squeal when he smiles back with dimples. Doyeon has such a cute fiancé, and if you’re keeping score he’s way too good for her.

Doyeon’s eyes glaze over to where you’ve touched Namjoon, and she links her arms with his. “What a coincidence, you two are buying swimsuits where we’re buying swimsuits.”

“Well, there’s only one mall in this town and we’re going on the same trip in two weeks,” you reply blandly, and you feel Jungkook pinch your side. “Oh, Namjoon. Have you met my boyfriend Jungkook?”

“Can’t say that I have,” Namjoon reaches over to clasp Jungkook’s hand, “nice to meet you, man.”

While Namjoon and Jungkook exchange small talk, you pointedly ignore the waves of negativity Doyeon sends your way in favor of observing the two large men. Namjoon just said it was nice to meet him, therefore he has no clue who Jungkook is. Interesting, considering Doyeon two-timed in favor of Namjoon. It gets you a little antsy, and you wonder if Namjoon is faking this whole interaction or if Doyeon is hiding something.

“Baby,” Jungkook rests a hand on your shoulder, regarding you with concern, “you spaced out there, are you okay?”

“She’s like that, Jungkookie,” Jungkook gently presses your shoulders down, blocking your view of Doyeon as she regards your not-boyfriend as Jungkookie. “My cousin’s a bit of an airhead,” her tone is sweet and jesting, the backhanded jab going right above Namjoon’s head.

“I’m just hungry,” you say, forcing a tight-lipped smile.

“Well, that’s perfect,” Namjoon clasps his hands together, “Yeonie and I were just about to go grab some dinner. Why don’t you join us?”

Doyeon and you both reply immediately, “That really isn’t necessary—”

“Nonsense,” you don’t even have the heart to be upset at Namjoon because he looks so damn genuine, “It’s been two years and I haven’t even bought you a meal, y/n. After all, we’re going to be family at the end of the month.”

“Right,” you answer reluctantly.

“We’re gonna make reservations at the Cheesecake Factory,” he pulls out his phone, ready to make a call, “but you and Jungkook can finish shopping, okay? The wait will be a little long but by the time you’re done our table should be ready.”

You and Jungkook wave off Doyeon and Namjoon as they make their way to the restaurant. Your hand is caught in the air by Jungkook, who regards you with worry in his eyes. “I wasn’t kidding when I said you looked spaced out,” he says, “tell me what you were really thinking.”

Subconsciously, you squeeze his palm for comfort. “I don’t know, it just feels weird knowing Namjoon doesn’t seem to know you at all. Normally Doyeon loves to talk shit about her exes.”

Jungkook scoffs easily, “I mean, if she’s marrying the guy I’m sure she doesn’t want to let him know the details of how they ended up together.”

“True,” you decide to let it go, and follow Jungkook to the register to pay for his swim trunks.

“So,” the little ‘ding’ of the register opens up the money box, and Jungkook quickly hands the clerk his cash, “we’re having dinner with them after this?”

“Only if you want to.”

“We need to, right?” Jungkook thanks the clerk, holding the bag in one hand and threading his fingers through yours as you head out the store.

“Well, do you want to?” you ask again. Jungkook stops the two of you on the sidewalk. It isn’t a fast stop, but a slow down that makes his walk a little more thicker, more deliberate as he trudges you down the lane. You move in front of him, clutching your hands between his. “Are you okay? You barely even acknowledged Doyeon.”

“I’m fine,” you flinch at his harsh tone, and he immediately moves to remedy it by squeezing your hand back. “I’m sorry. It’s just been awhile and I’m definitely over her but,” he bows his head, feeling embarrassed, “she hurt me, you know?”

Going into this is definitely one of the more selfish plans you’ve put your mind to. Your heart pangs thinking about what must be going through everytime he sees her. If he’s reminded about all the good times they shared, or how much he’s over thought every single conversation he’s had with her up until this point.

“Of course,” you completely understand, knowing from the beginning that this whole mess would end up with some dicey feelings someway or another. “I’m just thankful you chose to stick by me. And we can talk about it if you’re comfortable,” both of you being victims of Doyeon’s brand of torture, you hope the two of you can at least be friends after all of this is over, “we don’t have to go have dinner with them.”

“But, Namjoon got us a table—”

“Namjoon will be fine. We can always have dinner with him another time,” you smile softly, “what matters is that you’re okay.”

His gaze melts, and you feel his grip loosen in your hold. He regards you with weak eyes, betraying the confidence he held himself to moments before. “Thanks, y/n,” he says, “I really appreciate that.”

“Anytime,” you reply honestly. “We can go to Cheesecake and order to-go. I can make some excuse about how my stomach hurts and that we should do a raincheck.”

“Sounds good.”

“Do you wanna eat at one of our places or eat at the park or something?” you’re already pulling up your phone, checking out the menu. “We could invite Jin too.”

“The park sounds nice,” neither of you acknowledge the fact that you’re not inviting Seokjin, and for some reason that’s okay.

“Yeah,” you agree simply, “the weather’s beautiful.”

Under any normal circumstances, you would’ve been friends with someone like Jeon Jungkook, easily. A little part of you wishes that you could’ve met Jungkook first, but Doyeon has better connections than you and always had a good crowd around despite her inner motivations. No awkward exchange happens when you suggest to Jungkook to eat together. Even though you’re not technically dating, the two of you know that eating together is better than eating alone.

And you have to admit Jungkook’s great company. The two of you drive to a reserve nearby, overlooking a tiny lake. Instead of a fancy Italian tablecloth the two of you move your car seats down and set a spare picnic blanket in the trunk. Instead of a candlelit dinner the two of you find some emergency electric tealights in the glove compartment, lighting it up between you two as you dig into your to-go boxes.

You’re a little envious that so much time has passed by. You could’ve been a little sneakier and made a better effort to communicate with Jungkook when you saw him regularly at family parties, and maybe you two would have a better friendship today. Nevertheless, the two of you mesh like peanut butter and jelly, exchanging conversation that has your cheeks sore from smiling too hard.

By the time you get to dessert, the moon is out and the stars are floating above your heads. The two of you are at war, fighting with your forks over the last strawberry in your cheesecake slice. After some careful stabbing Jungkook manages to nab it with his fork.

He almost puts it in his mouth, but instead swipes up some whipped cream to press the last strawberry to your lips.

“I think it’s working,” Jungkook says randomly as you chew the sweet fruit, “you could see it on Doyeon’s face today. She’s unsettled.”

“Yeah,” you agree, lying down on the lavender gingham picnic blanket.

“Do you know why she fights with you all the time?”

“That’s a question I’ve been asking myself since the dawn of time.”

“I think I know why.” Jungkook looks down at you with his large doe eyes, licking innocently on a spoon of whipped cream.

“Pray tell.”

“She’s jealous of you.”

“No,” you disagree easily, “she’s jealous that I have you.”

“Bzzt! Wrong,” Jungkook puts his empty container in your makeshift trash can, falling beside you and knitting his hands under his head. You have a little window on the roof of your car, so both of you are able to stare at the navy sky, “she’s always been jealous of you. Think about it. The two of you have similar lifestyles: same career path, confidence, taste, education. But even after all of that? People still like you more.”

You scoff, hands immediately reaching to fiddle with the frayed corner of fabric next to your fingers. “I don’t think so.”

“I’ve met all of Doyeon’s friends,” he informs you, “they’re weird. Like yeah, they care about each other on the surface level. But they’re nothing of substance. They’re not like your friends.”

“Please, Doyeon has everything she could ever want,” you don’t know what kind of complex you have supporting Doyeon’s life, but something deep and insecure wants to separate you two as far away from each other as possible. “Like… she’s Malibu Barbie and I’m Polly Pocket.”

Jungkook turns to face you, resting his head between his palm and leaning on his elbow. “Do you not think you’re beautiful?”

“Yeah, but compared to Doyeon—”

“You’ve always been beautiful to me, don’t you know that?”

You choke on your saliva, feeling small and skittish at the implication behind his words. It’s been two years. You’ve only been friends for two weeks. How can he possibly say that?

“I uh, saw you once,” Jungkook coughs, and you watch the way his pale cheeks unmatch the moon and instead flit to a crimson hue, “we were at some party and you were wearing this really cute black dress with a white bow in the middle. Doesn’t even matter what party because it was random, y’know? I was gonna go talk to you but Doyeon got to me first and well, the rest is history.” He breaks eye contact with you, unable to handle it.

You remember that party, vaguely. It was random, some sort of poetry slam in a shady part of town. Doyeon and you didn’t even go with each other, you were with Taehyung and she just happened to stumble in there from another nearby party. You didn’t even know Jungkook was there that night, or how you were a hair's breadth away from meeting him before Doyeon.

“Don’t ever think you’re lesser than her just because out of all the people she chose to pick on, she chose you. It’s why she never lets you get to know her boyfriends. She’s threatened by you because you’re just as special,” something low sparks in your chest at his words, “and now that you’ve finally decided to stoop to her level and fight back with a taste of her own medicine, she doesn’t know what to do.”

Feeling like your body is on a beach and you’re sinking in sand, you soften over your picnic blanket, mulling it over. “Did I make the right choice? Stooping down to her level.” Your voice is quiet, comparable to the chirping birds and buzzing gnats outside.

“We won’t know until after the wedding,” Jungkook answers honestly, “but I do know I’m sticking with you until the end. We’re friends now, got that? You have no excuse to ignore me anymore.”

You don’t want to ignore Jungkook, never in a million years. Now you know that you are envious of Doyeon, for having an opportunity to love and care for an amazing person like him. So in a sudden bout of emotion, you roll over to straddle Jungkook’s waist.

He’s shocked, hands flying to your waist to make sure you don’t wobble off. But you’re determined, and lean down to press your lips against his. He tastes like cheesecake and strawberries, the taste melding with your own as you relish in the feeling of his soft lips against yours. You melt a little when he squeaks, breaking into a soft moan as he reciprocates the gesture. He’s warm and large and he makes you feel safe. Once your brain returns to your body, you break for air. You only pull back a few centimeters, and there’s no way for you to get off because Jungkook has locked you in place.

“What was that for?” he asks breathlessly.

“Don’t know,” you’re whispering against his lips, unable to pull away, “just felt like we needed a little more practice.”

He blinks, before relaxing in a silly smile. “I agree,” he says simply, dipping you on your back so he can be on top the second time around.

“We’re in Vegas, baby!”

Every single terrible comedy movie set in Las Vegas has brought you to this very moment. You’ve always wanted to say that line. Dumping your luggage next to Jungkook’s, you flop on the nearest mattress. Thank goodness you only wore leggings and a t-shirt on the flight, it’s the optimal sleeping outfit after a long day. Feeling something hard and plastic dig into your brain, you hold up the culprit and squeal excitedly. “Look, Kook!” you wave the crinkly confection in your hands, “they put mints on the pillows!”

Despite your room being a square with two queen beds, the hotel does not skimp on quality. The decor is ornate, the white and gold trim on the doorknobs and metal appliances shimmering beautifully. The beds feel like clouds, as you try to imagine what a cloud could possibly feel like, this is it.

Jungkook immediately follows suit, ripping off his outer clothes until he’s left in his undershirt and boxers, flopping next to you on the mattress. He immediately opens his mouth when you shoot a mint, catching it easily. “I feel like we’re in a deleted scene of Crazy Rich Asians,” he says, letting the hard mint clink around his teeth, “is this the part where you tell me your family comes from old money and I’m gonna be your sugar baby?”

“Don’t be so hopeful,” you narrow your eyes, booping his button nose with your finger.

“I’m just saying, the first class flight threw me off.”

You giggle, slapping his chest, “No. If that was true, we wouldn’t be sharing a room with my cousin. Sorry you have to share the bed with me, I got the hotel with Jin and he doesn’t want to sleep with you.”

“S’okay,” Jungkook replies softly, leaning closer to make grabby hands at you, “you’re softer.”

Tentatively, you scooch over so you can lean on Jungkook’s chest. You two have a little time before Doyeon and Namjoon’s combined bachelor and bachelorette party. The past two weeks have been nice—scratch that, the past two weeks with Jungkook have been wonderful. You never cared to measure how much time passed before meeting him, but now that you’ve begun fake-dating, time is the only thing you regard. You’re already beginning to miss him, knowing that in a week, this whole arrangement will be over.

Well, not exactly over. Jungkook says you’ll remain friends after this, but you don’t really want that. You want more, and it scares you to think he may not feel the same.

But right now you’re snuggling like an old couple, sleeping comfortably between pillow-like sheets and minty breath. Your pretend boyfriend, now your pretend boyfriend with benefits, looks soft and huggable and you want to bottle up this moment forever. You say benefits because, well, the cuddling is an added bonus. Practice practice practice, Jungkook sing songs the words you used that one night under the stars, excuses to seal his lips to your lips. You’ll never argue with that. So when Jungkook’s hand tightens around your waist and pulls you closer, you relent.

One second, you’re closing your eyes and the next, you’re waking up to Seokin’s wide eyes staring back at you.

“Eep, you creepo!” you shriek, scrambling away from him. That’s when you realize Jungkook’s missing from bed, the scent of his laundry detergent lingering between the eggshell Egyptian cotton.

“Jungkook’s in the shower,” Seokjin immediately reads your mind, pulling away so he can unpack his luggage. “My flight just got in two hours ago, you both were out like a light when I arrived.”

“Ugh, I’m really not ready to party.”

“Doyeon just texted the family group chat. She reserved the rooftop, the party starts in an hour,” he talks mindlessly, rifling through his stuff. Seokjin is fiddling with his clothes, despite the fact that you know Seokjin prepares his outfits days in advance so he doesn’t have to choose. He looks concerned, pulling out a flamingo pink boardshort and setting it down on his mattress. Finally he says, “I’m worried about you.”

“Why?”

“Because. It’s clear that you’re starting to fall for Jungkook.”

The words strike you straight in the place you’re trying to avoid. You’ve been living in a fantasy these past two weeks, thinly veiled by the whole reason you two are together in the first place. Doyeon’s wedding is just around the corner, and what then?

“I’m not saying that he doesn’t feel anything for you either,” that gets your heart skipping a beat, and you secretly hold a hand to your chest under the blankets, “but do you really want to start off a relationship like this? A relationship all messy and morally objective because it’s built on revenge?”

“Don’t worry about me,” the words easily fall from your lips, “I can take care of this.”

“I hate it when you say that,” the words are curt and harsh against Seokjin’s plush lips, “I’m allowed to worry about you, y/n. You know why? Because, because you’re my favorite cousin too,” he bites his lip, walking over so he sits on your side of the bed. “So don’t tell me what I can and can’t worry about. I want you to be happy, I want you to stop holding in this anger you have for Doyeon and move on.”

“I’m sorry,” you whisper, leaning over to press your cheek against Seokjin’s shoulder. “You’re right.”

“For the first time in a long time, you’ve finally decided to lean on someone,” and both of you know who that someone is. “I don’t want you to lose him over some petty family issue. You should tell him how you feel.”

“I will,” you wrap your arms around your cousin’s slim waist in a silent thanks.

“Am I interrupting a tender family moment?”

The two of you pull away to stare at Jungkook, leaning against the doorframe that leads to the bathroom. He’s in a plain white t-shirt and the red board shorts that you bought at the mall, cutting off mid-thigh and revealing the bulky muscle underneath. You were right, the shorts do make his thighs look thick.

Seokjin groans exaggeratedly. “Yes, yes you did.”

Jungkook immediately goes to replace Seokjin’s spot, and some stray droplets fall fresh from the shower due to his slicked-back hair. “Do you wanna get ready? First party’s soon.”

“Not really,” you admit, “you’re gonna meet the family all over again.”

“Second time’s the charm,” he winked, “I’ve already met your parents and everything. Not feeling nervous at all.”

“Oh, really?”

“Really,” and the facade cools down a little, “well, maybe a little nervous for your Aunt Lillian. Her stares give me the heebie-jeebies.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll protect you from Aunt Lillian.”

“God the two of you get worse every day,” Seokjin has magically changed into his shorts, tucking himself into the bed, “don’t wake me up until we pre-game.”

Doyeon and Namjoon don’t skimp on the festivities, although in taste the ideas are Doyeon’s in its entirety. It’s lavish and colorful, with a beautiful infinity pool in the middle decorated with lavender and pink headlights. There’s a buffet table overflowing with tasty food. There’s petal pink champagne overflowing from fountains, decorated with fresh strawberries bobbing around the fizzy drink.

“I don’t know,” Namjoon and Jungkook have been talking for well over an hour, and it’s clear how well they mesh together. Heck, you’ve accepted that Jungkook may like Namjoon more than he likes you. Jungkook’s eyes sparkle as Namjoon discusses the various genres of rap and hip-hop music, explaining the potency of mature themes in a young community, “but I will say music is like another language, knows no boundaries when it comes to sending their messages to others.”

You fight the urge to chuckle when Jungkook sighs dreamily at the music theory professor. “Wow, that’s so deep.”

Getting up from your cabana, you nudge Seokjin, who’s currently flirting it up with one of Doyeon’s bridesmaids. “Hey, wanna get a drink?” you ask, throwing your wrap on the cushions to reveal your strappy red bikini.

“And chicken tenders,” Seokjin presses a kiss to the bridesmaid’s cheek, bidding her goodbye as he follows you out of the shaded area.

“Do you two lovebirds want anything?” you stare pointedly at Namjoon and Jungkook. While Namjoon’s eyes stay in contact with you, you can’t help but smile a little more when Jungkook has a hard time keeping his gaze in one place.

“I think we’re fine,” Namjoon answers for both of them, swirling his beer bottle. “I’ll meet you two at the bar once I’m done.”

“Sure thing,” Seokjin puts a hand on your back to lead you to one of the open bars. As much as you like being in a handsome hotel with money to burn, nothing beats the fact that your entire family is here to celebrate. The elders have corroborated two cabanas for poker and other games, while your younger cousins are playing ping pong and air hockey on the other side.

“Namjoon sure is a dreamboat,” Seokjin bemoans, handing you an electric orange drink. You take a sip of it, and bug out when you realize it tastes nothing like alcohol. You’re definitely in for a night. “Like I can hear him wax music thingamajib any day.”

“I thought you were into that bridesmaid.”

“A mere diversion,” he sighs, leaning his tanned arms against the bar, “can’t ignore the deep voice Namjoon has, it’s intoxicating.”

“I’m sure Jungkook would agree,” you egg on.

“What are you two talking about?” you straighten up when the man of the hour shows up at the bar, absolutely glowing under the sunset. He orders a round for the three of you, and you immediately chug your own drink to get to the next one.

“Talking about how you’re stealing Jungkook away from me,” you joke, accepting another fruity drink from Namjoon. Damn, this stuff tastes like candy.

“Oh, never,” Namjoon replies brightly, waving the thought away, “do you see the way he looks at you? Hopelessly in love.”

Maybe it’s the copious amounts of alcohol, but you feel your stomach flip-flop at the thought of love. You’ve always known what love felt like, the warmth of Namjoon’s cheeks whenever he sees Doyeon, when your mom takes care of you when you’re sick, when Seokjin makes sure you’re not emotionally constipated 24/7. But the thought of Jungkook and you in love? It’s a feeling you secretly yearn for.

“Right? It’s disgusting,” Seokjin groans with an eye roll, “like, Jungkook wasn’t like that with Doyeon at all when they were together.”

The slip up has the three of you choking on your own thoughts, staring at each other like the three have just been told you’re on a prank show. But it is no prank, and you look at Seokjin who’s absolutely horrified.

“Oh shit,” he squeaks, looking at Namjoon guiltily, “did I say something I shouldn’t have said?”

“I don’t know,” Namjoon replies coolly, “did you?”

The ominous response gets you going, and you quickly place a hand on Namjoon’s arm, placating him. “They dated, yes. But it was only for a short time and we’ve sorted everything out. Nothing for you to worry about.”

“Oh,” Namjoon quirks his head, and regards you two with pursed lips. “I’m not one of those guys who freak out over other people’s exes. I’m just surprised that I’ve only heard this now,” Namjoon takes a slow sip of his drink, and despite your drink also being cold and refreshing, you’re absolutely sweating.

“Well, I’m sure Doyeon didn’t want to worry you.”

At the mention of his future wife, he beams. “You’re right, she’s considerate like that,” and the conversation ends just like that. He holds up his drink to the two of you, and you and Seokjin do the same. With a sharp clink he leaves you two to mull, happily conversing with the next round of guests he needs to entertain for the week.

“That guy is too nice for his own good,” you shake your head, asking the bartender for your third drink within ten minutes.

Seokjin leans over you and warbles, “So you’re telling me that Namjoon has no idea that Doyeon cheated on Jungkook in order to date him?” he’s sweating just like you are, following suit to your actions and asking to make his drink a double.

“I don’t know,” you bite your lip, your teeth worrying the dark skin, “I’ve been thinking about it for a while though. I just don’t want to get involved, you know?”

“But this is different!”

“But Doyeon’s family!”

“And all of a sudden you care about Doyeon’s feelings?” Seokjin gripes back, “it’s not about Doyeon, it’s about the both of them. And if we know something that Namjoon doesn’t, wouldn’t it be in our best interests to warn him before he seals a marriage deal that costs him over a zillion dollars?” he gestures to the extravagant wedding party.

“But we don’t even have any proof that’s the case,” you frown, “Doyeon could have changed—a little, not a lot—since meeting Namjoon, maybe she thinks it’s best to reveal as little as possible.”

Seokjin wonders what kind of family he has. One as chaotic as his takes a lot to stomach, and Seokjin likes to pride himself in his strong appetite. “Fine, let’s just keep a close eye on both of them this week. And if anything remotely fishy happens, we strike.”

“Deal.”

You return to the cabana alone, with a plate of fries for both you and Jungkook. Jungkook is also alone, laying on the lounge chair with his eyes closed. It gives you a chance to ogle your fake-boyfriend a little bit, reveling in the sight of his toned body.

Setting down your plate with a sharp rap of the glass, Jungkook opens one eye. “Hey,” he smiles, drinking in your muted expression, “you okay?”

Damn Jungkook for being able to read you so well. “I think so. It’s nothing, really.”

“Well, will you tell me if it’s something?”

“Yeah, I will.”

“So, I do have something to tell you though.” Jungkook sits up, regarding you wearily. “Can you… stand in front of me?” Confused, you shove a fry in your mouth and walk up to him as directed, your back blocking the entrance as you stand in front of him. “Okay, come closer. Now bend down,” you bend your back 90 degrees, and he presses a hand to your shoulder to stop you, “no, no. With your breasts out, just a little—there! Arch your back. Like you’re doing the Sorority Squat.”

“Excuse me—”

“The music isn’t even that loud,” he mutters to himself, “no one would need to push their boobs in my face to hear me.”

“Jungkook, is someone pressing boobs to your face?”

“Why,” he breaks into a playful grin, “jealous?”

“Not if it’s Aunt Lillian.”

“Unfortunately it wasn’t,” he twiddles with the drawstrings of his shorts. “It was Doyeon.”

Doyeon? She didn’t walk by your cabana all day. Heck, she barely greeted you when you arrived with Jungkook. But when Jungkook’s alone is when she decides to pounce? And with what motive?

“I don’t know,” he’s rambling to himself, “maybe I’m overthinking it. It was only half a second.”

“Jungkook, I have something to tell you,” you say instead, panic in your features.

“Is it something urgent?”

“Well, no but—”

“Then tell me when we get back to the room,” Jungkook easily pulls you onto his lap, and you instantly heat up when you feel your bare butt press against Jungkook’s golden thighs. “Like you said, we’re in Vegas. Let’s have fun while we can.”

“Okay,” you tuck your head between his neck and collarbone, reaching to press a kiss to his smooth jawline.

Relaxing against the plush lounge chair Jungkook feeds you fries while talking about the things he wants to do this week. It’s his first time in Vegas and he wants to make the most of it. He wants to visit all the buffets he sees on Buzzfeed compilations, relax at the pool, maybe catch a show. The thought of spending all week with him and your family is nice, and suddenly you don’t feel so awkward sitting on his lap, and eventually he pulls you between his thighs so you can lay on his chest.

“And between you and me,” he fake whispers against the shell of your ear, as if he’s telling you the biggest secret, “we’re the hottest couple here.”

The next three days leading up to the wedding are relatively uninteresting.

Uninteresting in the best way possible. On Monday you and Jungkook spend time with your little cousins, taking them to The Adventuredome, one of the resort's indoor theme parks. On Tuesday you and Jungkook go shopping at the outlet malls with your parents, blowing hundreds of dollars on cheap Levis that have your luggage bursting with a new wardrobe. In between all of that Seokjin and occasionally Namjoon joins you two in your buffet journey, hitting up the top spots and filling your tummies to the brim with delicious food.

On Wednesday, Jungkook brandishes two gold-foiled tickets in front of you, waving them around like a fan. With one finger, he pushes away your Pokémon battle, “I got us tickets to Cirque du Soleil,” he announces proudly, “waited in line for an hour.”

You gape, scrambling off of your bed and throwing your Nintendo Switch to the side. “Jungkook,” you marvel, “these are so expensive. How’d you manage to get a show for tonight?”

He shrugs, “Looked around.”

“You’ve been impulse buying a lot this week,” you tease, “like really, you don’t need three pairs of the same ripped jeans.”

“This wasn’t an impulse buy,” he says, “I’ve been looking around for shows. Just managed to pick them up today, so go get dressed for our date.”

Did Jungkook just call it a date? Giddy with excitement you throw the covers off, running into the bathroom to get ready. What a surprise, you didn’t think Jungkook would be into spontaneous things like this.

Seokjin left the bathroom open, so when you walk in the room it is steamy and warm. Your dear cousin is still in the shower, probably waiting for his conditioner to pass three minutes of set-in time.

“What are you getting ready for?” Seokjin asks over the rain shower.

“Kook got us tickets to Cirque du Soleil,” you chirp happily, looking through your skin care products.

“I wanna come!”

“Nope! Jungkook called it a date.”

“Oh, a date,” Seokjin drawls, putting his head under the water to rinse his hair clean. “Well then, should I vacate the room for tonight?”

“What, no!” you’ve closed the door, so thankfully Jungkook can’t hear you talking about him. “We’re not doing anything. We’re just two friends who are fake-dating going on a date.”

“Sounds like a real date, though,” Seokjin wraps a towel around himself to cover all his important bits before getting out of the shower, bumping elbows with you so he can brush his teeth. “Either way, I’ll be gone tonight. It’s my turn to watch the baby cousins. Don’t have too much fun while I'm in their room watching Despicable Me for the millionth time.”

“We’ll be sure to stop by with some pizza or something,” you tease, a little wiggle in your hips when you vacate the bathroom.

By the time you and Jungkook are ready, you two are dressed impeccably. Jungkook is wearing one of the ripped black jeans he bought on Tuesday, combined with a white button up and black blazer. A classic outfit with a little bit of Jungkook-themed flair. And to Jungkook’s surprise, you’re wearing the dress that he first saw you in, all those years ago. You’ve gained a little weight since college, but you still fill out the little black dress beautifully, the little white bow in the middle adding a simple yet adorable touch. It took a little sleuthing and searching through your old college clothes, but you were determined to find it when Jungkook reminded you how much you love the design.

Clearly from the way Jungkook is currently gaping at you like a bloated fish, he loves it too.

The show is beautiful and colorful, leaving you speechless and in tears by the end of it. Jungkook lets you hold his hand the entire time, feeling a bout of anxiety anytime the acrobats fall gracefully despite the large height.

Overall, it was a wonderful show, paired with your equally enamouring date. It’s getting harder and harder to distinguish what’s fake and what’s real in your heart, and throughout the night you’re sorely reminded that you should tell Jungkook how you feel.

But by the time you get to the room your parents are calling you, asking to get their suit and dresses out of the car so hotel service can do a last minute press and dry clean.

“I’ll be back,” you say to Jungkook, “I need to go get their clothes out of the car. They’re always so forgetful.”

“Want me to come?” he offers, hand shying away from inserting the keycard in.

“No, I’ll only be fifteen minutes, tops.”

“So I guess this is this the part where I get a goodnight kiss?” he asks cheekily, leaning on his heels so his tall frame reaches yours. You don’t hesitate to give a short peck to his pretty pink lips. He pouts at the brevity, “that was too quick.”

“Go inside,” you insist, “the sooner you get ready for bed the sooner I can get ready for bed.”

“Then more kisses?”

“Then more kisses.”

Jungkook breaks into an all-teeth smile, unable to control himself when he dips down and steals a longer, more lingering kiss to your lips. “I had a great time tonight,” he says, mimicking every single teenage rom-com protagonist who’s deeply in love with the popular jock. “Don’t take too long, okay?”

You nod, pushing him inside, “C’mon, if you stopped talking I’d be back by now!”

Once the door closes shut, you let yourself do a little dance in the hallway, wiggling your butt and giving yourself a mini-celebration. You quickly text your group chat that you just came back from the Cirque show.

Jimin: what, a date with your fake date?

Hobi: jeon jungcock? 👀👀

Jimin: whaaaaaattttt. U’ve gotta have sat in his lap at least. 3 times since you’ve started this ting

Hobi: i’ve heard things in college…

Taehyung: u are all gross and i hate u

Taehyung: but so am i bc im very curious

Just as you’re about to send a heated reply, the elevator dings, revealing a pissed off Doyeon. She’s bare-faced, in a fluffy lilac bath robe and matching puff ball slippers. You slip in right beside her, making sure there’s a comfortable amount of space between you two.

“You’re going to the parking garage too?” you ask, eyes lingering on the lit button.

“Yeah,” she’s looking at her phone, a few stray hairs from her mahogany bun falling onto her forehead, “Aunt Lillian left her medication in the car. I don’t know why she has to send me, I’m busy getting married.”

“My parents left their formal clothes in the car,” you shrug, “you know, my parents and Aunt Lillian share the same brain cell. Gotta help them out once in a while.”

The icy silence in the elevator is probably the calmest you and Doyeon have been since you’ve announced your relationship status with Jungkook. You fight the sigh, opting to take out your phone and open some unread messages.

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: hurry up, the bed’s cold without u

You: lool, why do u look constipated

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: because i am, hurry up. Im bringing ur switch to the toilet and playing on your profile

You: JEON WAIT YAMPERS AT 5HP GO TO THE POKEMON CENTER U HEATHEN

You tilt your head a centimeter, feeling Doyeon breathing down your neck like Puff the Magic Dragon. You look at her with wide eyes. Her long, slender neck manages to snake its way next to your head, “Can I help you?” you ask amusedly, clutching your phone to your chest.

“Are you two really together?” she asks, batting her lashes. All this week she’s left you alone, and you’ve been wondering when she’s going to make herself known. It’s a little self-absorbed you have to admit, but ever since Namjoon’s ignorance to Doyeon’s previous relationship, you’ve been on edge.

“Of course we are,” you spit back, “I love him.”

And you must be very convincing, because Doyeon’s gaze falters just a fraction. You glare at her, staking your claim. Ever since Jungkook told you the reason Doyeon hates you is because she’s jealous, you’ve started to feel a bit of sympathy for her. Doyeon is beautiful and smart, she has no reason to feel this way. But the brain holds fickle thoughts sometimes, bringing darkness to the mind.

“He loved me first,” she bites back, lifting her chin.

“And why do you care?” you laugh tonelessly. The elevator dings open, and you’re met with the open air and concrete of the parking garage. “He may have loved you first, but he’ll love me last.”

You leave the elevator first, a little pep in your step as you make your way to the rental car to gather your parent’s things. While the words you uttered are white in nature and may not hold any sort of weight to them, it manages to bring Doyeon to her knees, absolutely quaking in the elevator.

You’re tasting revenge, and it’s sweet.

“Okay, you need to leave,” Seokjin pulls away the shot glass from your lips, “I didn’t spend days planning the itinerary for you to mess it up. Bridal party in Doyeon’s suite and the groom’s party in Namjoon’s parents suite.”

“That’s dumb,” you chastise, crossing your arms, “we’re all meeting at the same club at 10. Why can’t we pre-party together?”

“Because it’s tradition!”

“Screw tradition,” you stumble on your heels as you purse your lips at Jungkook, “Kook, when we get married I don’t wanna do a whole boy-and-girl party. We’re equals, right?”

“Of course, baby,” he cooes, being careful not to smudge your makeup when he presses his lips to the crown of your head. “But for the sake of Seokjin’s sanity, you should probably go to Doyeon’s. It’ll only be an hour or two.”

You gasp exaggeratedly at the blatant betrayal. He only grins cheekily in response, dipping down to press a wet kiss to your cheek. “Fine,” you cross your arms, snatching back your drink from Seokjin’s grasp to knock it down.

Leaving the bachelor pre-party pains you considerably. They’re having such a good time joking around the suite, telling each other fun stories and relaxing in chairs as they watch TV. This is your kind of crowd, not to mention that you can peacefully check out Jungkook’s ass in those tight dress pants without any crazy club lights distorting your vision.

From past family party experience you already have a feeling what’s coming for you in the ladies’ suite.

Loud music pours from Doyeon’s suite, and it’s completely unlocked. The bridal party is raving, ten seconds away from being completely drunk and immobile. The lights are being manually shut on and off like some sort of cheap rager, and you have to tell Yoojung to tone it down before you get a seizure.

The stench of acidic drinks and the tang of alcoholic air is palpable, and instead of a shot you opt for a glass of peach champagne to slow you down.

As you walk deeper into the suite, you notice a crowd forming by the balcony. Tapping your cousin Nari on the shoulder, you regard her with a hug and kiss. “What’s going on over there?” you ask, heels not helping you see any better.

Nari’s all blushy and pink, hiccuping as she gestures to the balcony. “Her maid of honor got Doyeon a very special gift!”

Managing to weave through the women blocking your view, you fight the urge to gag when you have a clear view of the scene in front of you.

You really don’t understand the purpose of bachelor and bachelorette parties. “One night to be single all over again!” they all say, even though they’re not actually single? Like why does the couple suddenly get one night of forgiveness when you’ve already spent years being in a committed relationship?

Why is it okay that Doyeon’s dry humping a stripper on the balcony? Her white silk dress is ruched dangerously high, soon close to flashing her family. Aunties and friends and the like are cheering her on, and she flips her head perfectly to all the phones shoved in their faces, making sure to get the perfect angle.

Fighting the urge to roll your eyes, you turn back in the hopes that your other family members would be willing to have a good old-fashioned tip back with you.

You squeal when your hands accidentally land on a bare, oiled chest. You look up, mortified at the large man covered in black harnesses. “Hey babe, I’m Wonho,” he says, faking a sultry gaze as he looks at you up and down, “you’re part of the bridal party too? Wanna dance?”

Feeling naked, you push past him, careful not to get anything on your dress. Wonho? Wonno.

Jungkook loves your family.

(Except Doyeon.)

As much as he told you not to worry about him, and he’ll be completely fine when he meets your family, he couldn’t help be a little wary on the flight over. After all, it’s been two years and he didn’t know how things would be different.

Chaoticism and all, your family is a thing to be cherished. Even though Yoongi has been on mood swings that make Jungkook question his sanity from time to time, and Seokjin is secretly breathing down Jungkook’s back every time he so glances at you, he thinks things are right where they should be.

But despite all that they regarded him with familiarity, hugged and kissed him like old friends, something is different. They’ve turned over a new page for him. They don’t bring up Doyeon. They ask about his family, his job, his life in the city. They ask about how you and Jungkook met, and how happy they are for you. How happy they are for him.

Oh, how he wishes everything could be different. In another world, you two would already be together.

He wasn’t lying back at the cabana when he said you two are the hottest couple at the resort, including the bridal party (but don’t tell Namjoon). You look absolutely stunning in your sparkly red dress, accentuating all the right parts and lighting up the whole room.

When he finds you in the club you’re sitting down with your Aunties, keeping the elders company while the younger ones are flagging down the bartenders. He thinks it’s cute, how well you fit in between them, coddling you like you’re still a child in their eyes.

“Dear, your boyfriend is here!” your one Aunt yells over the loud EDM.

You lift your head up quickly, giving him the prettiest smile. Your teeth glow purple under the neon lights, and he fights the urge to laugh when he holds out a hand. “Mind if I steal her from you?”

“Of course, she’s gotta live a little!”

You pout, a little wobbly but nevertheless still in the right mind as you shuffle out of the booth to meet his awaiting arms. “Hey handsome,” your voice is thick and sweet-smelling, “come here often?”

“Only when my girlfriend does,” he replies cheekily, hands immediately coming to your butt to smooth out your dress. He shys a bit when your Aunties hoot and holler at his public display of affection, but all he wants to do was pull the hem down a little bit. No way is he going to let anyone get a flash of your goods.

“Let’s dance!” you take your hand in his, leading him to a comfortable corner of the dance floor.

Clubs aren’t really your scene, aligning with Jungkook’s sentiments towards the loud generic music and terrible smell. But you’re in Vegas, and he feels that it’s all part of the package to experience the nightlife at least once. He puts his hands on your waist and you giggle like you’re in prom, hands coming to rest on the collar of his button down.

“Hey,” he says with a lopsided smirk, “wanna make out?”

“Sure,” he notices that you don’t even check if anyone’s seeing, and it makes his heart flutter when you don’t hesitate to get on your tiptoes to meet him halfway.

He’s always hoped for a moment like this, a moment where the room stops spinning and both your minds click into place. It’s almost comical, how he distinctly notes that the music fades once his lips touch yours. The kiss is hot, yet intimate. Even though he makes excuses to kiss you all the time because of practice, it goes to show that you two definitely never needed it. Your tiny hands grip the collar of his button down, bringing you two impossibly close despite the hot air. His larger hands grip at the strings that hold your measly dress together, grappling at any excuse to get to your soft skin. The two of you are a natural when it comes to each other’s intimacy.

The two of you pull away, mesmerized. You haven’t kissed like that before. He melts under your stare, his thumb reaching to nick off any lip gloss that’s moved in the process.

Seokjin comes down the floor to haul you both by the shoulders, “C’mon lovebirds, they’re taking wedding shots!”

The two of you follow your cousin to the crowd of people that is your family, already with their own drinks in hand. Doyeon and Namjoon are sitting atop the bar, making a very loud toast that consisted of a quick “thank you!” and “we love you!” before downing their drinks with their arms linked together. The room is thrumming with excitement for tomorrow’s festivities, and surprisingly, you and Jungkook included. He tucks himself in your body like a puzzle piece, hugging you from behind while he watches Namjoon’s eyes sparkle with love under the neons.

The nightclub gets a little blurry after that, with the copious amounts of alcohol and shameless actions from your family and friends. By the time it’s twelve Jungkook notices you swaying at a rate that you can’t handle. He knows your limits and knows when you have to urge to pee every five minutes, it’s time to go. With a chaste kiss you leave him at the bar, deciding to make a pitstop to the bathroom before telling Jungkook you want to head up.

You’re locked in a stall when you hear Yoojung’s voice.

“Ugh,” she groans, voice echoing through the tiny room. “Jungkook is so sexy. Do you see the way he’s dancing out there? He’s a literal babe magnet, I can’t believe he ended up with someone like y/n.”

You don’t move a muscle, pressing your ear against the door that hides you. The silly slander isn’t news to you, Doyeon has been feeding her friends all sorts of bullcrap so they wouldn’t bother talking to you.

“Yeah, Jungkook’s a real treat but he dated Doyeon first. Sounds like she’s into sloppy seconds,” Elly replies, another bridesmaid you’ve met in passing. “But I don’t know, they do look happy together.”

“Please, I’m sure Jungkook’s just using her so he can get one more chance at Doyeon before she ties the knot,” you bristle, the thought of Jungkook still having feelings for Doyeon makes your heart thud painfully against your chest, “like, what a downgrade. Namjoon and Doyeon do not deserve this drama. If Jungkook ever liked Doyeon at all, he wouldn’t have come. Period.”

You slam the door open, causing Elly to squeal and Yoojung’s YSL lipstick to fall onto the sink. You’re the epitome of relaxation, walking towards the sink to wash your hands. The bridesmaids simply stare at you, unable to formulate a comeback. When you finally dry your hands, you say your next words.

“Jungkook is here because he loves me,” an act act act. This is all an act. You shouldn’t be this offended because you know it’s all false. “And you’re wrong. It’s not Jungkook that doesn’t deserve Doyeon. Jungkook was too good for Doyeon.”

And you slam your heels against the tile, stilettos pounding to the beat of the music. Your exit is full of anger and frustration as you ignore the burn in your step and the ache in your heart, flagging the first bartender you see to get you a double.

Shot for shot, that anger soon melts into guilt as Yoojung’s words sink in. The thought of Jungkook using you to get to Doyeon is terrible, you can barely stomach the thought. But that’s exactly what you’re doing, right? You’re using Jungkook to get back at Doyeon.

Why did you even want to get back at Doyeon anymore? Why do you have to prove anything to her? If she just continues to push you around, isn’t that more on her than it is on you?

Jungkook soon finds you after you’ve nursed a few drinks, leaning unceremoniously against a barstool. His eyes widen at your state, and he immediately sheds his jacket to wrap it around your waist.

“Why did you drink so much?” he chastises, “it’s the night before the wedding.”

“Jungkookie,” you warble, clutching your stomach, “I don’t feel so good.”

He sighs, bending down. “Get on my back. Make sure the jacket covers you up, okay?”

He doesn’t even grunt when you put all your weight on him, feeling like a ragdoll as he hoists you up. You wrap your arms around his shoulders, letting him carry you to your room. Most of the older family already went upstairs to sleep, so none of your cousins could care less when they see you get hauled away by Jungkook.

You inhale, he smells like sweat and cologne. “I like putting my head between your neck,” you babble, and you feel Jungkook chuckle through his chest, “you smell so nice there. It’s the bestset! Comfiest place ever, ‘specially when m’sleepy.”

“Are you sleepy now, baby?” You love how smooth the petname falls from his lips.

“I will be when we get upstairs,” you reply, happy to see the elevator is empty. “I’m just all up in my head.”

“Is that why you were drinking so much? You said you were gonna stop earlier.”

“Yeah, but,” you shamefully tuck your head in his shoulder, “I was frustrated.”

“Frustrated? At who?” concern laces his tone as he struggles to hold you with one hand and fumble for his key in the other. You tighten your legs around his slim waist until the door clicks open, and he immediately walks over to your bed to plop you down. “Babe, are you crying?” he finally has a good look at your face, horrified to see the streaks of tears mixed with mascara running down your face.

“I wa-was jealous,” you confess tearily, clutching your face in your hands, “some girls in the bathroom were calling you sexy and that you were only here so you could try to win over Doyeon. I know it sounds ridiculous and you would never do that but. The thought of you getting back with her makes me so jealous and I hate it! I’m starting to feel so guilty about this, all of this. I put all of this on ourselves and I’m ruining it.”

“Ruining what? You’re not making any sense.” Jungkook places a hand on your knee, crouching down so he can look up at you.

“I’m ruining us,” you gush despondently, “I’m ruining any potential of us before we even start.”

Jungkook freezes, hand clutching your knee like a lifeline. The potential of you two together? You’ve thought of that? Jungkook didn’t drink much tonight, so his mind is definitely running on all cogs.

Coming to a conclusion, he rubs slow, soothing circles on your knee, his other hand reaching up to wipe the tears from your face. “You’re not ruining anything,” he declares firmly, “that’s impossible. I may have agreed to fake-date you because of Doyeon, but I stayed because of you.”

His heart aches seeing you so upset, and he decides to take initiative to get you out of your clothing and ready for bed. You don’t have any words, opting to let Jungkook take care of you as you try to calm yourself down. He finds a spare t-shirt, a long one so you’ll be comfortable. He doesn’t bat an eye when he unzips your dress, in favor of balling up the shirt and getting you clothed as fast as possible. He rifles through the bathroom to find your makeup wipes, and he’s gentle when he scrubs up the once pretty makeup you spent half an hour doing. Barefaced and fresh, you look sleepy and ready to crash.

But before Jungkook can tuck you in, you clutch his arm.

“Jungkook,” you murmur sleepily, “I think I lo—”

“I know, baby,” he doesn’t want a confession like this, and he’s sure you wouldn’t want it either. You still look a little green and you’re not sober, so he makes the executive decision to pin these feelings for later. “I’m not trying to invalidate you, I promise. I want you to tell me this, all of this in the morning. We’ll talk then.”

“Okay,” you melt in the sheets, pulling the blankets up to your chest. When you see Jungkook move away from the bed, you jolt, “Where are you going?”

Jungkook smiles, reaching over to tuck you back in, “I left my blazer in Namjoon’s room. I’ll be right back, okay?”

He walks out of your room as quietly as he can, making sure to close the door slowly. Once it’s sealed shut, he leaps up, giving himself a silent cheer as he bounds down the hall. You like him back!

The smile on his face is tired but full of fervor as he makes his way to Namjoon and Doyeon’s suite. He doesn’t even care that he probably has to talk to Doyeon to get his jacket back, thoughts filled with the excitement of his requited feelings and going back to his room to cuddle up with you.

He doesn’t even have to knock when the large double doors swing open. Dumbfounded, he looks down at Doyeon, wearing a tiny black nightie and dangling his jacket with one finger. It’s an outfit that leaves nothing to the imagination, and he feels his neck heat up at the feeling he’s encroaching on an intimate moment.

“You left this,” she says slowly, a tiny smirk on her lips.

“Uh, thanks,” he says, making sure not to touch her when he grabs his blazer.

In her other hand she holds up her room’s designated ice bucket. “Could you also get me some ice, please? Namjoon’s fast asleep and I really don’t want to walk out all… exposed.”

He swallows his sigh, knowing it’s going to take significantly longer to get back to you when Doyeon drawls like this. “Of course,” he replies tersely, “after all, you are the bride.”

“Thanks, Jungkookie.”

He makes quick work of getting Doyeon the ice, pumping his long legs down the hall. The ice room is cold and cramped, barely enough for his tall frame to fit in. He jabs the container in the holder, pressing the button ten times per second to get as much ice out as possible.

As soon as he turns around with the ice, he drops the whole bucket.

Like glass, it shatters onto the ground, hundreds of little clear pebbles skimming across the floor like marbles. Doyeon’s pushing Jungkook against the ice machine, freshly manicured hands splayed across his chest. Her body is flush against his, making sure that he feels all of her with her thin silk gown.

“What the fuck, Doyeon get off of me!” a little part of him hopes she’ll come to her senses on her own so he doesn’t have to put his hands on her.

“C’mon, Kookie,” her voice is a sickly candy sweet, her eyes wide with hunger as she takes in his form, “just one more night, you and me. Like old times. One more night before I tie the knot.”

“You’re crazy,” he balks, running his hand through his hair, “this is sexual harassment, do you know that?”

“You don’t mean that, Kookie,” Doyeon dips a red-tipped nail down his chest, “why settle for someone like y/n when I’m right here?”

He grabs her wrists, firm. She winces at the contact, but doesn’t say anything when Jungkook delivers her a scary glare. It gets her quiet, fearful of this version of Jungkook. Doyeon’s never seen Jungkook like this before, so unwilling to bend at her whim and emanating all his power against her.

“Why settle for your cousin?” he whispers like it’s the most obvious thing in the world, “because, I love her.”

Her lip curls in disgust, nails digging into the palm of his hand. “But you loved me first.”

“And I’ll love her last,” he spits pack, letting go of her. His anger splits for a brief second, regarding Doyeon with sorrow, “this is low, even for you.”

Jungkook pushes past the ice, wobbling out of the ice room. He doesn’t look back, he just knows that he needs you right now. He needs to tell you everything, figure out a plan to cancel the wedding or something.

But when he crashes inside the room, you’re dead asleep. He can’t find the courage to wake up Seokjin as well, who returned and is sleeping in his club outfit. He groans, feeling useless as he stares at the two of you, ignorant of what just conspired ten minutes ago.

And Namjoon, what is he going to tell Namjoon? Poor guy doesn’t deserve any of this.

Walking up to your side of the bed, he tucks your loose hair behind your ear. You look so peaceful now, so beautiful.

It’s just going to have to wait until the morning.

The morning of the wedding, you wake up alone.

The first thought that runs through your head is that Jungkook has rejected you. The little, insecure bug that will never go away in your brain fills you with rash thoughts. He’s on a flight half way back home and he regrets this whole week.

But after that exaggeration, you notice two aspirin and a bottle of water on your nightstand, along with your phone that’s fully charged.

You pull up the screen to check the dozens of messages that flood your app.

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: morning babe, im sorry i had to leave early. Namjoon showed up at our door freaking out that his suit is the wrong fit and shade. Now im running around vegas trying to find a replacement that doesn’t look like an elvis presley extra

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: but i didn’t forget what you said last night, i promise! Just go get ready and i’ll meet u at the chapel outside the resort.

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: i also have something to say to you

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: wow i didn’t realize how ominous that sounds. Dw, everything will be fine

When someone tells you something will be fine, it’s a universal agreement that no, things will not be fine.

So you get dressed, and put on your makeup mindlessly. You don’t really know what to make of Jungkook’s cryptic message, but you decide to leave those thoughts in the back of your mind as you go to the other rooms to help your family get ready.

Seokjin is busy tying the ring bearer’s tie, looking handsome with his slicked back hair and polished grey suit. “Morning, cousin,” he sing-songs, “you look beautiful today!”

You smooth out your dress, a cascading silver number with starry sparkles. You feel like you’re living out your magical girl fantasies, wrapped up in layers of tulle and a sparkly sweetheart bodice.

“Right back at you. Say, you didn’t see Jungkook this morning, did you?”

“No, but I heard he’s with Namjoon hunting for a new suit. Why?”

“Nothing,” you lean against the guest table, “he just said something really ominous over text.”

“I will never get a peaceful day so long as I’m in this family,” he says this directly to the ring bearer, a toddler who’s obviously confused at his uncle’s weird sayings.

Your phone beeps conveniently, displaying Jungkook’s name.

Jeon Jung-boo-thang: just got his suit. We’ll be there in fifteen. Meet me at the garden behind the chapel, please. It’s urgent

Now you’re just worried. So you tell Seokjin your sentiments, and that he should have his phone on hand in case you needed him. With a confused nod, you leave him to go down to the garden.

The groomsmen and bridesmaids are already at the chapel taking pictures. Only the wedding party is really allowed at this time, but you manage your way through the gardens virtually undetected. Jungkook’s already waiting for you, hiding under a white gazebo overlooking the hotel’s fountain.

He looks gorgeous in his all black pinstripe suit, hair pushed back and pants fitted perfectly around his waist and thighs. When he sees you he gets up, full of skittish energy. You note that his hair isn’t even styled, only washed and curling slightly at the ends, as if he’s in a rush.

“W-wow,” he marvels when you rush up to him, “you look gorgeous.”

You drop the handful of silver tulle, letting it fall to the floor. “Jungkook,” you clasp his hand in both of his, guilt flooding your eyes. You’ve been thinking about this all morning, and you need to cut to the chase. Jungkook tries to open his mouth but you silence him with a finger on his lips. “I can’t—I can’t do this. I know this sounds really stupid and you probably don’t want anything to do with me after this, but I shouldn’t have made this elaborate scheme,” you bite your lip, feeling even more antsy as Jungkook squirms in his grip. He however, is trying very hard to focus with his eyes, confused at your sudden confession. “I like you, Jungkook. I don’t want to parade you around like a revenge plot anymore, it isn’t fair and it’s wrong in so many ways—”

“That’s great,” he says simply, brown eyes swirling with thoughts, “um, ditto. But—”

“Wow,” you frown, “I pour my heart out to you and this is what I get?”

“It’s great that you want to be selfless right now,” Jungkook takes your hand, firm and tight, “but without this elaborate scheme, we wouldn’t be saving asses like we are right now.”

“What are you talking about?” You thought Jungkook rushed you down here so you could talk about each other’s feelings before the wedding.

“Doyeon just threw herself on me last night. I got her ice and she took that as an invitation to seduce me like an episode of Sex and the City. Namjoon needs to divorce her, like yesterday.”

Your face then morphs into something dark and ugly, and you fling your whole confession out the window. The thought of Doyeon going as far as throwing herself on Jungkook as a last ditch attempt to get back at you, has you seeing blood red. “What? Why didn’t you tell me this sooner!”

“You were asleep!” he shoots back, putting his hands on your shoulders. He rubs warm strokes up and down your bare arms, “please relax. You’re shaking.”

“And why didn’t you tell Namjoon when you were driving around all morning?”

“I tried to!” he retorts, hands swinging in the air. You huff when his hands land back on your shoulders, preventing you from running to the chapel to extract Doyeon out yourself, “but he just kept talking shit about how much he loves Doyeon and he can’t imagine being together with anyone but her and I felt so bad! I’m sorry I chickened out. I really don’t wanna be the one to break Namjoon’s heart. I’m just the plus one!”

You pinch your brows, mulling it over. “Fuck it, let’s crash a wedding,” you declare, “where’s Namjoon and how can we get him alone?”

Jungkook exhales, a hand carding up to loosen his thin silver tie. “He’s taking pictures with the groomsmen right now. It’s gonna be awhile before we get a chance to talk.”

“Fuck,” you curse, sitting down on the white bench. Jungkook presses soothing circles on your back. “We have no choice, we have to get to him before the ceremony starts.”

“You’ll have to get through me, first.”

Doyeon’s not even in her wedding dress when she strides up to the two of you. She’s in ballet flats with her hair and makeup done, but the only thing she’s wearing is the thin underdress of her actual ball gown, a simple silk negligee that reaches her ankles. You don’t even know how she’s managed to escape the bridal party, especially without her dress.

Feeling protective, you step in front of Jungkook. “Before you say anything,” you murmur, “I’m not ruining your wedding, and I never wanted to. You’re ruining it because of your mistakes.”

“Oh, boo-hoo,” Doyeon rolls her eyes, playing with her nails, “I didn’t even do anything wrong, everyone knows that on the bachelorette’s night she can do whatever she wants. Namjoon could’ve fucked whoever too if he wasn’t so faithful.”

“Namjoon is ten times the partner you are and would never do that,” You’re seeing red, unable to comprehend the complete garbage spilling from Doyeon’s lips. “You touched my boyfriend without his consent, and I will never forgive you for that,” your voice is scarlet, angry and thin.

“It’s not like he isn’t used to it, I—”

“NO!” the sound that comes out of your mouth has all three of you flinching, and you’re thankful the gazebo is far enough so that the rest of the wedding party is oblivious to your actions. “You’re not allowed to justify yourself anymore, Doyeon. What you did was fucked up, what you’ve done to all of us is fucked up!” You realize now that you didn’t need to get back at Doyeon with a fake date, what you needed was this. You needed a reprieve, a chance to lay down your law. “Jungkook was right all along. You are jealous. You’re jealous and selfish and have no shame. You think you own whatever you set your eyes on, but you’re wrong. We’re not objects, we’re people.”

You walk up to Doyeon, eye to eye. You jab a hand at her chest, pushing her back slightly. You soak up your cousin’s expression, and you watch as Doyeon’s eyes pop out in surprise at your act of boldness. “So you have a choice here. You can either swallow your pride and leave Namjoon at the aisle quietly and save whatever dignity you have left. Take your pathetic ass on the next flight back home and pack up your apartment. Or, we can start a big scene at your ceremony,” you probably look manic, filled with freshly injected power, “I know Seokin’s always wanted to yell ‘I object!’ at a wedding.”

“You have no proof,” Doyeon glares right back, taking a step closer to you. Your noses are practically touching, but you dig your heels in the white-stained wood, puffing up your chest and standing your ground.

“Doesn’t matter,” you bite back, “what matters is that Namjoon will doubt you. Namjoon knows we’d never do anything to sabotage a wedding without a valid reason. Even if you do get married tonight, we have Jungkook’s word and proof of a relationship that overlaps with his. I find this option to be far worse because it’s prolonging the inevitable,” you shrug, “I hope you two didn’t sign a prenup.”

Hot, angry tears mess up her meticulously done makeup. Black rivers carve through her porcelain skin, showing the feelings that have been dormant since been hidden under a facade. Doyeon’s eyes dart back and forth between the two of you. She’s practically vibrating in combined fear and rage, seeing blurry images and memories and regrets of what could’ve been if not for her self-absorption. And finally, your cousin comes to a decision.

“I hate you,” she emphasizes each word with the most concentrated of venoms in her tone. WIth one last look at the two of you, she stomps away. Instead of going to the direction of the chapel however, she takes the shortcut back to the hotel.

Her grave words are unsurprising, but nevertheless disappointing. A thinly veiled smile grazes your lips, sadder than ever as you watch your cousin go. “And I pity you.”

As soon as she’s gone Jungkook doesn’t hesitate to scoop you up, hugging you tightly as you fight the urge to cry again. “Oh babe, that was really hot. The way you stood your ground? That was amazing!” Jungkook takes out his silver pocket square to wipe the stray tears that threaten to ruin your makeup. “You’re so strong, don’t you know that? You did it and I’m so proud of you.”

As much as you want to revel in the affection, go back and bed and fall asleep until noon, you can’t. Grasping Jungkook by the hand, you tug him to the chapel. “C’mon,” you say, “we have to corner Namjoon.”

The groomsmen photos are done by the time you get there. Thankfully, the to-be-groom doesn’t look too occupied. His eyes widen upon seeing you two stumble from the garden of all places.

“Oh, y/n. Jungkook,” Namjoon tilts his head curiously at how winded you two look, equally flushed and out of breath. From your state, Namjoon muses that it must've taken a lot of effort to finally get to the groom unattended, save for a few random family members he’s making small talk with, “The wedding isn’t for another hour but I must say, you two look radiant together. Doyeon always thought you’d end up an old spinster-catlady, but I always told her that you’re too beautiful to be single for long,” he pauses to send the aforementioned man a wink, “Jungkook’s a lucky guy. What were you two doing back there?”

“Uh, things?” Jungkook scratches the back of his head, not wanting to reiterate the fiasco between Doyeon moments before.

Namjoon smirks at the ebony-haired man, “Couple things?”

You can’t take this needless small talk anymore. With a teary groan, you throw yourself at Namjoon. You hug him tight, and you don’t even care when you feel a slosh of his water bottle sprinkle your hairstyle.

“Joonie,” you bemoan, “please, please don’t leave me. You’re the best not-cousin ever. I know it’ll be a pain to face Doyeon after today but you’re a strong independent man and when you’re ready Jin is single and ready to mingle—ow! Jungkook! Did you just pinch my ass?”

“Do you really think setting him up with the next cousin is the best idea right now?”

“I figured a little humor would lighten the blow,” you sulk.

“I’m sorry what—what blow?” Namjoon frowns, pushing you away from him. “Y/n, have you been crying?”

The tears resurface at that moment, like a kettle on overboil. Namjoon’s face is knitted together, unable to grasp at any conclusion. Namjoon feels something grave is upon the sky as he tenderly brushes away your tears with his thumbs before releasing you. Instantly Jungkook pulls you to his chest, patting you soothingly. As much as you two do not want to be the bearer of bad news, the time is now.

“Namjoon,” Jungkook says, finding the strength that was previously stuck in his throat, “we have to tell you something.”

Needless to say, Las Vegas is very forgiving when it comes to last minute wedding cancellations.

The whole wedding party, both Namjoon and yours, collectively feels like a whole ice bucket has been dumped upon your families. You would like to say that the whole issue was handled mess free, but that would be a bald-faced lie.

There was screaming, crying, hysterical laughter from all sides. Doyeon’s parents were of course furious, embarrassed, unable to calm down a hysterical Doyeon as they haul her on the next flight home. You have a feeling they won’t be showing up to family events anytime soon.

Namjoon’s family leaves quietly, frustrated, but classy. After all, they know at the back of their heads they dodged a bullet. Everyone leaves except Namjoon however, who isn’t quite ready to go back to his and Doyeon’s apartment. Namjoon invites Seokjin and some other close cousins to stay in his suite until their flight tomorrow afternoon, wanting to be surrounded by close friends and (almost) family.

As for your family, they decide to find the silver lining. While the chapel was able to cancel the wedding, the reception wasn’t as easy to sway. At the very last second, your grandparents decided to make use of the reception and renew their Golden Anniversary vows instead. The ceremony will be a quick, sweet affair. At this very moment, your cousin Yoongi is getting officiated online.

And for you? You’re in the place where you’ve wanted to remain all week. A fluffy hotel bed wrapped up with your not-boyfriend.

Or?

Would a not-boyfriend be snuggling against your chest like you’re the softest teddy bear in the toy shop? Would a not-boyfriend be hooking your leg atop his lap, forcing you to latch onto him so his hands can roam freely against your soft thighs?

“We have to get ready for the wedding,” you whine against his hold, to no avail when he only holds you tighter.

“But your grandparents are already married,” Jungkook whines right back, nuzzling his nose in your head. “This is like an afterparty fifty years later.”

“I wanna get dressed,” you insist, pushing yourself up, “and we still need to talk.”

Without Seokjin staying with you, the hotel room feels much bigger and freer for the two of you. Your clothes are scattered on the floor, uncaring of any wrinkles or smears that would get on the delicate fabric.

All that matters is that Jungkook is still here with you. Doyeon’s wedding is called off, but he’s still lying in bed with you. You want to burn this image to memory, and keep it forever. Jungkook laying in only his white undershirt and boxers, looking at you dreamily as if he’s still in nap-mode. Hair that was previously windswept and exposing his forehead is now out of place, fluffy and sticking out in all directions. His cheeks are flushed with coral-colored warmth, and a little puffy because you two have been sleeping most of the afternoon.

“Right, talk,” he repeats, letting you hand him his black button up so he can clothe himself.

You throw off your shirt somewhere behind you, not wanting to face him as you walk to the full-length mirror. “So, I think my feelings for you are pretty clear and out in the open…”

“Same, I think I made it pretty clear as well.”

“What? You turn around, looking at where he’s still half-covered in bed. “You did not. I distinctly remember almost confessing my love to you last night. And then this morning, only for you to cut me off and say ‘that’s great’.”

“Oh,” he stares at the white sheets that cover his lower half. “I guess I didn’t then.”

You smile wryly, turning back to face the mirror so you can slip into your dress that’s been pooled around your ankles like a silver halo. “Maybe you thought it in your mind and forgot to tell me.”

That seems about right. Jungkook has a tendency to be a little too passionate for his own good, windswept in thoughts and feelings until they consume him. He hops out of bed, walking only in his dress shirt and socks as he makes his way to the mirror. “Then let me do all the talking,” he says softly against your neck, hands on your hips.

You shiver when you feel the cold silver of the zipper whirr up your body, Jungkook’s large hands splaying across your back to smooth out the waistline.

“You of all people would know that being with Doyeon is a trip,” he chuckles into the crook of your neck, “I thought that was what love felt like. Being codependent, jumping through hurdles, trying so hard to please someone who can’t be pleased.”

Jungkook’s hands wrap around your waist, hugging you tightly. He squeezes you and holds you like the most precious thing in the entire world. Through the mirror, you two are quite a pair.

“But with you, I never knew love could be like this, feel like this.”

“So… are you saying you love me?” you fight the urge to bounce around in his grip, the biggest smile on your face.

“You really just want me to say ‘I love you’ and be done with it, huh?”

Within seconds he’s pulling you from behind, whirling you around to the edge of the bed. He manages to flouce up your skirts to billow around his lap, sitting you down on his bare thighs.

“You look like a cupcake, all sprawled up like this,” Jungkook says cutely, peppering kisses in a trail from your chest all the way to your lips. “You look like a huge, silvery cupcake and I love you. It’s so easy to love you.”

Maybe it was kismet that Jungkook didn’t get to you first all those years ago. Maybe the right time is right here, right now.

“I love you, too,” you say happily, dipping down to press a long, passionate kiss to his lips. He tastes like love and a happy future. When you pull away, you encapsulate his face in both your palms, regarding him like the sun and stars. “But you know, if we date you’ll never get away from my crazy family.”

Jungkook snorts, pressing his forehead to yours, “And miss Yoongi re-marrying off your grandparents tonight, the next year of Seokjin and Namjoon running circles around each other, and a lifetime of happiness?” his hands snake under your dress, finding purchase in your soft skin, “not a chance.”

#jungkook x reader #gcn23 #goldenclosetnet #btsghostie #kwritersworldnet #jungkook fic #jungkook fluff #jungkook angst #bts fic #bts fanfic #bts fluff #bts angst

3K notes · View notes

creamiecoups · 3 years

Text

anon : seungcheol smut!Jealous sex, degrading, ass smacking definitely. just add anything y’know! maybe you were flirting with another member and he got jealous. thank you, I don’t really know how to request, second time requesting only. ❤️

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•°•

↠ summary : flirting with Jun just to get your boyfriend riled up really wasn’t a smart move, though you thought it meant no harm at the beginning, you realised way too late that it was a very, very bad idea.

↠ pairing : seungcheol x reader

↠ warnings : posessive behaviour, swearing, alcohol, mentions of drinking (no one gets drunk), dom!seungcheol, rough sex (he gets out of control heh), dirty talk, unprotected sex, orgasm denial, degradation, multiple orgasms, choking, hair pulling, spanking, cheol loves your ass alot, crying, biting, creampies, overstimulation, oral (male receiving), deep throating, cum eating, slight daddy kink, slight size kink, a bit of fluff in the end

↠ word count : 11.3K words

↠ author’s note : i know i took really long to post it and im sorry in every language that exists :-( i just got kinda carried away with this one (as you can see with the word count lmao) so i took really long perfecting it and editing. but i hope y’all love it and it makes up for the long ass wait !!

Another giggle passed your lips as you leaned on Jun, taking another sip of the red wine he had poured for you earlier.

You had come over to the dorms to spend some time with the boys, and of course, your boyfriend Seungcheol.

Currently, there was only Jun, Soonyoung, Vernon, Seungkwan and Seungcheol at the dorms, the rest being god knows where. You were a bit disappointed that you couldn't see all of them but at least you could see a few of them when they weren't busy or not at home.

"Hey you two! Let's do something together, this is so unfair you can't have her all to yourself Jun!" Soonyoung whined loudly, looking at both of you in annoyance.

You were all spread out, Vernon and Seungkwan and Soonyoung were sprawled on the couch, You and Jun were sitting on the floor, and your boyfriend was somewhere in the kitchen...his hard stare on you being oblivious to you.

"Come join us then," you said, patting the seat next to you.

You suddenly felt bad for them, you and Jun had been so lost in each other's conversations that you had almost forgotten about the rest.

"No ew...I don't even get what's so funny about him, I make the better jokes," Seungkwan huffed, rolling his eyes dramatically.

"You mean your over the top drama? She laughs because I'm actually funny," Jun shot, making you chuckle.

"Okay guys that's enough...let's do something together like Soonyoung suggested," you said, before their conversation got any more heated.

You leaned your back against the couch as you took the last sip of your wine.

"Want more?" Jun asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh no that's enough...I just finished my second glass," you said, placing your empty glass on the coffee table.

"So guys, what do you want to do?" Jun asked, looking up at the guys who were still laying on the couch.

"I don't know..." Soonyoung trailed off, making you smile.

"Wow....so you bother us and go on about how you wanna do something together but you have no idea on what to do?" Jun said, rolling his eyes in annoyance.

"Yeah well I didn't care what we did it was just annoying seeing you both so close!!" Seungkwan chirped.

"Fine, fine, how about....spin the bottle?" Vernon said, getting up from his sleeping position as he looked at us.

"Ah no, that's not fair on Y/N! And plus I don't wanna kiss any of you guys," Soonyoung said, pretending to vomit.

"You say it like we want to kiss you...I just wanna play so I can get the chance of kissing her," Jun said, winking your way as you blushed, hitting his shoulder softly.

Jun would be lying to himself if he said he never found you attractive, you always were to him, but he knew not to cross the line with Seungcheol, he respected his older friends relationship and he was happy for them- but he also envied him.

"Do you wanna die in the hands of hyung that bad?" Seungkwan asked, making Jun chuckle.

"Oh please...he doesn't mind, do you cheol?" Jun asked, cocking his eyebrow towards Seungcheol.

You look towards the kitchen area, your eyes falling on Seungcheol who had his gaze fixed on you already, like he had been staring at you the entire time. You bit your bottom lip, realising you had kinda been ignoring him the past hour since you were busy talking to Jun.

"What ever made you think I'd be okay with you kissing my girlfriend?" Seungcheol shot, his eyes finally leaving yours to glare at Jun.

"Come on now...it wouldn't hurt now would it? It's just a kiss after all...right Y/N?" Jun asked, turning to look at you.

"Uh..u-uhm..."

You looked down to your entwined hands, ignoring both of their stares on you..Jun wanting to know what you would say, and Seungcheol daring you to agree with Jun.

"This won't...end good I can feel it," you heard Vernon whisper to Seungkwan, making you agree...mentally of course.

"O-okay guys! Let's play truth or dare, everybody loves that game!" Soonyoung suddenly said, getting up from his seat on the couch to come and sit next to Jun.

"Yeah... teenagers do," Seungkwan mumbled, getting up aswell, before dragging Vernon up.

"But whatever...just thank you for lightening the mood!" Seungkwan added, joining you three on the floor, already forming a circle.

Soonyoung smiled, giving you a reassuring nod to which you smiled back, thanking him silently for saving you from the awkward situation you were in.

"Seungcheol hyung, you joining?" Vernon asked, before sitting next to you.

"Yeah, whatever," he muttered gruffly, walking over to where you guys were seated on the floor.

"Awh why did you call him? He's a party pooper!" Jun groaned, rolling his eyes.

"Seriously, who the fuck says that anymore?" Vernon snorted, making you laugh.

"Move," Seungcheol's voice broke away your laugh as you looked up at him, his eyes were on Vernon.

"Ah right, my bad," Vernon said, scooting more to Seungkwan's side so Seungcheol could sit between you too.

"Okay now that we're all seated...anybody have an app or something? Or do you just want to say random stuff?" Soonyoung asked.

"Nah I hate the apps, let's just say what we feel like saying," Jun said, making everyone nod- well except for Seungcheol, who was too busy being bored, he had only said yes so he could monitor Jun and you.

He trusted you, with his entire life, there was no doubt about that...but Jun on the other hand or any of the other members at that, they were his closest friends and he also trusted them...but boys will be boys and he knew he had to be careful in case any of them got a bit too, well....touchy.

"Okay then, who wants to go first?" Seungkwan asked, as you crossed your legs, your pleated skirt riding up your thigh.

Jun's eyes fell to your thighs unwillingly, as he swallowed thickly, moving his eyes away quickly before someone caught him...and what he didn't realise was, Seungcheol was watching him the entire time and had seen him catch a glimpse of his girlfriend.

Seungcheol's jaw twitched, as he grabbed your wrist before pulling you up quickly.

"What are you doing cheol?" You asked innocently, unaware of the looks you had just received.

"Your staying the night so you should be comfortable..and this will not keep you warm," he said, eyeing Jun.

"Oh you can borrow my hood-"

"She has my clothes so don't worry," Seungcheol snapped, cutting Jun off his sentence.

Jun bit back a laugh, knowing he was really starting to piss his older friend off.

You just stayed still as Seungcheol dragged you from the lounge area and into the corridor to his room.

He locked it behind you both, before turning to look at you.

"Did you really not have anything else to wear today?" He asked, jaw clenched tightly.

"I came straight here after meeting up with my friends," you said, looking down at your outfit.

"What's wrong with it?"

"What's wrong? It's so fucking short that anyone could see your ass with one bend of your knees," he shot, eyeing you angrily.

"Cheol calm down..plus I do look cute in it," you said back, as you bat your eyelashes at him.

Seungcheol sighed, ignoring you as he walked into his closet.

You frown deeply as your fingers curled into fists, was he really not going to compliment you?

"Cheolie..do you really not find me hot in this?" You sulked, holding onto his muscular arm that you oh so loved.

"Let go of me, I'm trying to find something for you to wear," he mumbled gruffly, making you whine.

"But cheol...look at me, you have to admit-"

He pulled your arm off him, before roughly pushing you towards the wall.

"What the hell Seungcheol!"

"Yeah, you fucking do look hot, so hot that I'm trying my hardest not to bend you over right now and fuck the living hell out of you so you never dare wear something like this ever again," he spat, catching you off guard.

"That's what you wanted to hear, right?"

"I-I.."

His hands trailed down your back slowly, his stare on you cold and hard.

"I've been watching you princess...so don't think I don't notice your flirting.."

His hands smoothed up and down your ass, making you bite your lip before you could let out a whine.

"I'm not flirting...I'm just being friendly," you bravely said as you felt his lips on your neck. He wasn't doing anything, just keeping his lips on your skin but that was enough to have your entire body burning.

"Don't lie sweetheart....I know you have a really bad habit of pissing me off....so if I were you, I would stop being so flirty with my friends or you'll really get it from me..understand?" He growled, making you nod.

"Words sweetheart," he warned, moving away from your neck to look at your flushed face.

You smirked, before replying innocently. "I understand, daddy."

Seungcheol's eyes visibly darkened, as he licked his lips.

"I wouldn't play like that with me darling," Seungcheol snapped, bringing his face dangerously close to yours.

"Cheol...my clothes," you reminded him, pushing him off you.

"..Right," he huffed, looking at you one last time before moving away to get out a hoodie and sweatpants for you to wear.

"You...wore this last time you came I'm pretty sure, it should fit," he mumbled, probably to himself as he took out a simple pair of black sweatpants, before handing it to you.

"As for a hoodie since it's cold...."

"Hah...speaking of hoodies...I have like five of yours still in my apartment," you said, smiling at him sheepishly.

He turned around, his eyes soft once again.

"Well good thing I have alot right?"

You both laughed, as he took out one of his most favorite hoodies.

"This one...you are not taking home...it's my favorite," he said, pouting at you.

"Why are you giving it to me then?" You asked, crossing your hands across your chest.

"What's mine, is yours right? Plus you'd look so cute in it, I only said you couldn't take it home because then I won't be able to wear it all the time since it will be at your apartment," he said, making you laugh.

"Alright alright, I'll return it to you before I leave...what a baby," you mumble the last line, but Seungcheol was quick to catch on.

"Who you calling a baby?" He asked, cocking his eyebrow.

"You, now get out, I'm gonna change," you said, already pushing him out of the closet door since you knew he would try and stay.

"Oh come on...I can't wait until those annoying men go to sleep! The least you can do is give me a show until then," he said, winking at you.

"Go away cheol."

You shut the door in his face, laughing at how he whined from the other side.

In the past year and a half that you two had been dating, Seungcheol always was really just a big baby. Seemed all tough from the outside especially since he needed to be a good role model to his younger member's, but you all knew he was just a huge softie when it came to people he loved.

But you and his friends knew very well that if was to ever get mad, he would be very mad.

And that's why you loved ganging up with them to piss him off, see what would throw him off exactly.

He was like a bear in your opinion, soft and cuddly, but scary too.

You sighed, pushing your thoughts to the side before changing into the clothes Seungcheol had given you. Once you were done, you opened the door.

"How do I look?" You asked, turning around once.

"Covered. You look covered. Thank god," he replied with no expression. making you huff as you turned away from him, already walking out the door.

"Finally! You took so long!" Soonyoung yelled.

"Sorry guys, it took a while finding something I wanted to wear," you said, sitting back down next to Jun on the floor.

"Well you look really cute, big hoodies look so good on you," Jun said, making me smile.

"Thank you."

You felt Seungcheol sit next to you, before he kissed your cheek lovingly making you blush.

"Now who wants to go first?" Vernon asked.

"I'll go first....Soonyoung...truth or dare?" Seungkwan asked.

"Hmm....truth."

Vernon groaned, "That's so boring can we only do dares?"

"Shut up for once that isn't how you play!" Seungkwan shot, as everyone laughed.

"Guys relax, it's just a game...and yeah kwan is right, and it's his choice on what he wants to do," you said, making Vernon sigh.

"Ah, fineeee."

"Thank you, now...Soonyoung....what's the dirtiest thing you have ever done..don't worry, it's a safe place and Jihoon isn't here so he can't bully you," Seungkwan said, as everyone turned to look at Soonyoung, waiting for him to answer.

"Ahh...well..do you mean sexually..or just..dirty, dirty?" He asked awkwardly.

"Any, your choice," Vernon said, making you nod.

"Uhm...eh...well I once didn't brush my teeth and lasted on chewing gum the entire day cuz I didn't want to be late for practice and keep you guys waiting."

Everyone's eyes were on Soonyoung, making him smile sheepishly.

"It's okay, I'm sure everyone has done that at lease once in their lifetime," you said, smiling at him.

"Have you!?" Seungkwan asked, disgust written all over his face.

"Honestly, I did it once in middle school cuz I didn't want to be late for an exam," you confessed honestly, scratching the back of your neck.

"God your so honest, makes me feel like being honest too...I have done that a couple of times," Vernon said, smirking at you.

"Ewww Hansol get off me!..Y/N I'll let off because I love her but you!?" Seungkwan squeaked, pushing Vernon further away from him.

"Hey don't bully him, we're just being honest here so Soonyoung doesn't feel lonely," You said, frowning at Seungkwan.

"Okay stop, why the fuck are we even having this conversation? Isn't anyone going to even bother asking Soonyoung why the fuck he chose that as something to say for a truth?" Jun suddenly said, looking at us in disbelief.

"Oh yeah true...but I guess it was good enough," Seungkwan said making all of us nod.

"Yeah it was good, if your lucky I won't tell Jihoon," Vernon said, sticking his tongue out.

"No stop, that man never leaves me alone to start with," Soonyoung whined, making all of us laugh.

"Okay shut up and just choose who you're going to ask next," Jun groaned, rolling his eyes.

"Right, um, Vernon!"

"Ahh...dare, cuz I wanna spice things up and I'm not a pussy," Vernon said, winking at Soonyoung.

"Perfect....I dare you to call Wonwoo and tell him you spilt something on his bed sheets," Soonyoung said, wriggling his eyebrows.

"That's not a dare....that's suicide," Vernon said, as he visibly shuddered.

"This is going to be fun," Seungcheol whispered in your ear, knowing very well how angry Wonwoo gets when someone goes in his room.

You nodded your head as everyone grew silent, watching Vernon closely as he took his phone out of his pocket.

"Okay...it's ringing," Vernon said.

"Put it on speaker," Soonyoung whispered, as Vernon nodded.

"Hey, what's up?" You heard Wonwoo's deep voice through the phone, making your heart beat fast, suddenly scared for Vernon's life.

"Hey hyung...where are you?" Vernon asked nervously.

"I'm out with a few friends, I told you guys before I left...is everything okay?"

"Uhm...I...I was in y-your room cuz I wanted to uh...borrow your....pen and I spilt juice all over your bed-"

"YOU WHAT!?" Wonwoo yelled from the other side, making Soonyoung start laughing loudly.

"This is kinda boring...wanna do something else?" Jun suddenly whispered in your ear, making you turn to look at him.

"Oh come on, why isn't it fun?" You asked.

"I'd just much rather be doing something else.." Jun trailed off, making you sigh.

"Alright...what do you want to do?"

"Hmm...let's find something to eat?" Jun suggested, making you chuckle as you nodded.

You got up, about to follow Jun to the kitchen before you felt someone tug at your wrist.

"Where are you going?" Seungcheol asked.

"I'm going to the kitchen with Jun, we're gonna find something to eat," you said, pulling out of his grasp before he could answer.

"I found ice-cream!" Jun exclaimed, waving the tub of strawberry ice-cream around.

"Is that the only flavour?" You asked, looking into the fridge, as your eyes laid on another tub of vanilla ice-cream.

"Yeah sadly we only have those two, let's have both though," Jun replied, clapping his hands.

You laughed as you took the tub of vanilla ice-cream out, before grabbing two spoons.

"Let's just eat from the tub?" You asked, making Jun nod with a smile.

You grabbed the strawberry ice-cream as he grabbed the vanilla one, and you both started to open the lid, quickly taking a spoonful into your mouth.

"Ah yes! This is exactly what I needed!" You mumbled, taking another bite.

"Yeah me too...tell me when you want to swap," Jun said, pointing to his tub of ice-cream.

You nodded your head, turning around to look back at the guys.

"So whats happening?" You whispered, as Soonyoung turned to look at you.

"Well he started cursing obviously...said a few...threats but we quickly told him in was a dare and now their having a conversation about food or something," Soonyoung said, making you nod.

"I'm surprised though, thought he would be running home by now," Jun said, making you laugh.

"That literally wasn't funny, why are you laughing?" Seungkwan shot, walking up to you guys.

"I'm sick of him stealing you away, come on, truth or dare was kinda getting boring already anyways."

Before you could even open your mouth, Seungkwan had taken the ice-cream from your hands and put it back in the freezer.

"Kwan why!" You whined, pulling at his sleeve.

"Let's do something together! How about karaoke?" He suggested, making you huff.

"Yeah fine, okay.....Jun come on!"

You and Jun went back to sit on the couch, as Seungkwan took his phone out to play some songs.

"He only asked for this so he could show off," Jun whispered in your ear, making you chuckle as you rested your head on his shoulder.

Your eyes suddenly flicked to Seungcheol, who was still sitting on the floor, his eyes fixed on you. You could feel his anger, even from feet away, but that only sparked a light bulb in you.

you wanted to piss him off, really bad. and all just for the fun of it.

You had your fair share of moments in making him mad yourself. Especially on days like this, when you decided to play around with his friends to get him jealous purposely, it always ended in rough sex that ended up with you not being able to walk properly the next day...but today, you wanted to see just how many buttons you could push before he finally snapped.

and oh boy, you were about to find out just how angry you could really get him.

You looked away smirking to yourself as you snuggled into Jun, pretending to completely ignore Seungcheol's presence as you watched Seungkwan start singing and dancing.

"Yo Y/N....hyung looks mad," Vernon whispered from beside you, making you look at him.

"I know...but it's funny," you replied, smirking at him.

"Guess your right, I'm gonna take photos of him for safekeeping," Vernon said, making you chuckle.

"Alright but be careful," you reminded him.

A few minutes passed of you and Jun just laughing at Seungkwan and Soonyoung while they sang to a duet, when you decided to get up and go get a drink.

"I'm gonna go get something to drink, you want?" You asked Jun and Vernon, as you got off the couch.

They both shook their heads, making you nod slightly before walking over to the kitchen.

Aa you were pouring yourself a glass of water, you didn't realise someone was right behind you, until you bumped into their chest.

"Can't you see where your walking?" You muttered at Seungcheol, moving away from him to place the glass on the kitchen island.

He hugged you from the back, his fingernails digging into your skin.

"You...have had quite the attitude with me lately, where is this coming from...hm?" He whispered darkly in your ear, as you looked at the guys to make sure they weren't looking.

"Nowhere..and what attitude, just cuz I told you to watch where your walking?" You scoffed, trying to keep your composure when you felt his teeth graze your earlobe.

"Don't act smart with me, you know what I'm talking about," he spat, making you smile.

He bought one of his hands down to your clothed core, while the other stayed firm against your waist.

"Was it nice warming up with Jun sweetheart?" He asked rather softly, but you knew all to well not to answer such a question....but today, you would.

"Of course it was, he was so warm and cuddly I just wanted to sleep in his arms," you sighed, pretending to be day dreaming.

He turned you around suddenly, pushing you against the counter.

"I told you before, do not push me, right? I don't know why you're being so bold today but keep stepping over the line and I'll make sure you really regret it," he growled, towering over you easily.

"Look cheolie...I don't know what your talking about but I'm really just being friendly, your just overreacting," you said, rolling your eyes.

His grip on your waist tightened to the point where you winced.

"Did you just roll your eyes at me?" He asked lowly, making you smirk.

"Yeah, I did, so what?" You asked irritatedly.

"Okay that's it. Get that pretty little ass of yours inside my room, now," he spat, making you scoff in disbelief.

"And what? You really think I'm just going to obey you like some puppet, go away cheolie," you smiled, kissing his cheek before pushing him away.

You smiled to yourself as you saw his shocked expression, and just as you were about to walk away, he grabbed your wrist.

"Then behave...next time, I won't be asking, I'll be dragging you myself," he warned, letting go off your wrist.

You scoffed, taking a sip off your water walking back to sit next to Jun again.

"He's still singing?" You whispered to Jun as you watched Seungkwan in shock.

"Yep...and next up is Soonyoung," Jun replied, sighing in annoyance.

While watching Seungkwan completely loose himself to a bunch of girl group songs, you saw Seungcheol from the corner of your eyes come and sit down next to you.

"Hey baby," he whispered near your ear, like you weren't just talking a few mere minutes ago.

He kissed your cheek before sitting back comfortably against the couch, his hand coming up to rest on your thigh, something he always did as a way to show you he was there- or at times like this, to just remind Jun that your boyfriend was right there.

A smile made its way to your mouth as you realised what he was doing.

You turned to look at him, before moving a little closer to his ear.

"Awh is cheolie scared Jun will take me from you?" You whispered, before looking away and back to Seungkwan, who was still dancing.

"Everyone here knows you belong to me, love, but I think your the one that needs a reminder," he whispered back with his jaw clenched.

You chuckled as you rested your head on Jun's shoulder, scooting more closer to him.

"Your really warm, Jun," you said, loud enough so Seungcheol would hear.

Jun smiled, figuring out exactly what you were trying to do, and he was happy to help...how could he ever say no to a chance of pissing off someone like choi seungcheol?

"Are you cold? It must be his hoodie that isn't keeping you that warm..I have this really warm one that would look so cute on you," Jun said, making you smirk mentally.

"Really? Can I wear-"

You words were stuck in your throat when you felt Seungcheol's grip on your thigh tighten, but you quickly cleared your throat.

"Yeah of course, I'll go get it for you," Jun said, making you push Seungcheol's hand off your thigh before getting up.

"Sit down," Seungcheol suddenly said, just as you were about to follow Jun to his room.

You leaned down, pecking his neck before answering. "Stop being so jealous baby, I just want to wear something warmer."

His eyes narrowed on you, as you heard him grit his teeth. "You want something warm, then let's head to bed."

You chuckled lowly, bringing your hand up to ruffle his hair before pulling at his cheeks.

"I don't want your dick, cheol," you deadpanned, before walking away.

Just as you got to Jun's room, he had already got out the hoodie he was talking about.

"Here, you can change in the bathroom if you want," he said, handing the hood to you.

You nodded your head before walking to his bathroom, and locking the door behind you.

Taking off Seungcheol's hoodie, you frowned a little, knowing he could be hurt that you took off his favorite hoodie that he wanted you to wear, just so you could play around with him.

Shaking your head, you decided to just go with it, knowing he most likely won't mind since he probably knows your just trying to get him worked up.

you should've stopped there.

You fixed your hair after putting on Jun's hoodie, loving the way it suited you, and even though Seungcheol's hoodie was keeping you warm, this one was too.

"Wow you look amazing in it," Jun complimented, as you came out of the bathroom.

"Thank you, I love it!"

He smiled at you before the both of you walked out of the door and back to the living room.

You threw Seungcheol's hoodie to his face, making Jun and Vernon laugh.

"You have guts I admire," Vernon complimented you, as Seungcheol slowly pulled the hoodie away from his face, his angry eyes throwing daggers to your amused ones.

"You fucking did not," he drawled, making you smile at him innocently.

"What? I wanted to wear it," you said, flicking your hair as you went back to sit in between Jun and Seungcheol.

Seungcheol sighed angrily, his fingers curling into fists. He always loved that you wore his clothes, because he could smell himself all over you, but now that you wore Jun's, he wanted nothing more than to rip it off your body.

"What's wrong Seungcheol, you don't look well," you asked innocently, grabbing his arm and snuggling into him purposely, knowing he could smell Jun on you.

"Stop," he warned, making you smile.

"Alright, I'll leave you alone then," you said, pulling away from him and hugging Jun, leaning your head on his chest.

"Hey Jun, do you want to sing together?" You asked, as Jun looked at you.

"Yeah of course, let's join them," he said, grabbing your hand and pulling you up.

You both started joining in on the song Seungkwan and Soonyoung were so immersed in, as you forced Vernon to join aswell.

"Cheolie come join us," you said, turning to look at him.

He didn't respond, just looked at you blankly, but you knew he was burning in anger.

You bit your lip, wondering if you really had just crossed over the line, you knew far too well that when Seungcheol got angry he was brutal and merciless.

Just to be safe, you walked over to him and sat on his lap before pecking his cheek.

"You okay?" you asked carefully, massaging his tensed shoulders.

"Don't suck up to me now, you've pissed me off well enough already...I'm holding you responsible for this, not him," he growled, his eyes never leaving yours.

"It was a joke cheol, lighten up," you mumbled, slightly getting worried for yourself.

"Get off my lap and go enjoy your fun while you can," he whispered darkly, making a shiver run down your spine.

You hesitantly got off, giving him a small smile before turning around and walking back to the guys.

Seungcheol's words echoed in your mind while you sang and danced, and as much as you tried to ignore them, they only made you grow anxious, but also a little excited.

go enjoy your fun while you can

You knew you should've tried harder and maybe even apologised, but the look he gave you when he told you to get off his lap was enough to make you obey without even a second to loose.

While you were busy in your thoughts, you didn't hear Jun call your name, until he carried you up suddenly making you squeal.

"You seemed zoned out so I wanted to wake you up," he said, laughing at your shaken expression.

"God you scared m-"

"Put her down," Seungcheol's deep voice made everyone stop moving, as they turned to look at him.

"Relax we're just having fun," Jun said, holding you tighter as you wrapped your hands around his neck to support yourself.

"Just put her down hyung," Seungkwan whispered, as I looked at Jun.

"It's okay Jun you can put me down," I said, we were so close I could feel his hot breath against my skin.

"Okay this is my queue I'm suddenly tired, good night guys," Vernon said, giving me a smile before running off to his room.

Jun smiled at you, before turning to look at Seungcheol.

"And what if I don't want to?" He asked, raising one of his eyebrows at him.

Seungcheol got up, making you bite your lip as you realised this wasn't going to end well.

He put his hands in his pockets as he stood right in front of you guys. Seungcheol was beyond angry at this point, and mostly just pissed off at this moment with how his younger member was talking back to him, he wasn't going to let that happen.

"I think you've forgotten your place, but I'll ask you once more...let.her.go," Seungcheol drawled, his low dominant tone sending shivers down your spine.

"Jun," you called softly, patting him on the chest.

He sighed, nodding his head before putting you down slowly before Seungcheol grabbed your wrist roughly, pulling you to his side.

"Hey! Be careful!" You mumbled, trying to pull away from his grasp, but he only tightened it.

"That's enough for one night, it's already past 12, everyone go to bed," Seungcheol said sternly, making Seungkwan and Soonyoung nod, before turning the TV off. As much as they wanted to continue singing, they knew better than to annoy their leader when he already seemed so on edge.

"Look I'm sorry, okay? We were just messing around...she's yours and I know that," Jun said, patting Seungcheol's shoulder before winking your way.

"Goodnight guys," he added, before walking away.

You swallowed harshly when you heard Jun's room door open and close. Seungcheol was still not saying anything to you, but you could feel the anger radiating off him, as he was still looking straight ahead.

"Now you...." He trailed off, finally meeting eyes with you.

You bit your bottom lip, wanting nothing more than to dash out of the apartment before he could say anything more.

"Get your ass in my room before I drag you there myself," he spat, his voice laced with authority.

He let go of your wrist, making you rub the sore area as you nodded your head.

You feet walked for themselves as your mind clouded with nothing but regret, why did you even think of this stupid idea again?

You knew Seungcheol was right behind you from his heavy steps and slow breathing, his eyes burning holes into your back.

Once you were in his room, you heard the door shut behind you, before the faint sound of the lock perked your ears.

You didn't dare turn around, as you kept your eyes to the ground, not knowing how to get out of this situation.

should've thought this through huh.

You thought to yourself, before you were forced to shoo away your thoughts when you heard Seungcheol clear his throat.

"Turn around."

You did as he said, hoping he'd forgive you if you at least listened to him now.

"How long did you wanna keep that act up, hm?" He asked, as you looked down at your entwined fingers.

"I-I was j-just-"

"Look at me when I'm talking to you," he drawled, making you look up at him slowly.

"I was just messing with you cheol, I didn't think you would take it that seriously," you bravely said, making Seungcheol nod.

"Hmm..well didn't I warn you before not to fuck around with me like that?" He shot, making you bite your bottom lip, not knowing how to answer him.

"Y-Yes....yes you did...I-I'm sorry," you whispered, trying your hardest not to look away from him.

He sighed irritatedly, eyeing you head to toe.

"Take it off."

"Huh?" You asked dumbly, making Seungcheol swallow harshly, his adam's apple bobbing up and down.

"Take off his hoodie," he spat, making you slowly nod.

You bought your shaky fingers to the hem of the hoodie, playing with it slightly.

"For fucks sake hurry up, or I'm gonna have to rip it off myself."

You quickly pulled it over your head, throwing it to the couch in his room before you covered yourself with your arms, feeling a little conscious since you were only wearing a bra inside.

"Good."

He started slowly walking to you, making you take a step back as you watched him unbutton the first few buttons on his shirt.

"Never, ever let me catch you wearing any of their clothes ever again, understood?" He drawled, a hand coming up to caress your cheek.

"O-Okay," you mumbled, as his hand on your cheek went down to your neck.

"So, why did you decide to piss me off so much today, love?" His voice was somewhat calm, which was starting to freak you out.

"I-I..."

"Loss of words I see? Well let me tell you what I think then.."

He pulled you closer to him, his hand caressing the back of your neck.

"Was it because you suddenly felt the need to get me angry just so you could laugh about it later?...well whose laughing now sweetheart?" He mused, chuckling at your facial expression.

"Or maybe it was because you knew, once you were done and we were alone...I'd fuck all the right senses into you, have you screaming while I showed you no mercy whatsoever.."

You bit back a whine at his words, the dominance in his voice shooting right down to your throbbing pussy.

"You knew god damn well not to piss me off like that, fuck around with my friends like a fucking whore while I was right.there...what did you get out of that anyways?" He spat angrily.

You kept quiet, which only pissed him off further. "Answer me."

"I-I...don't know...I just wanted to..a-annoy you..." You trailed off, your breath getting caught in your throat when he wrapped his fingers around your neck.

"Well darling...you definetly did get something out of it....and it's not going to be fun for you," he growled, his grip on your neck tightening.

"I-I'm sorry.....I-I w-won't d-do it a-again," you stuttered out, holding onto his hand on your throat.

"Oh you won't, and I'll make sure of it," he spat, before letting you go and dropping his arms to the side.

He moved away from you and sat down on the edge of his bed, before calling you over with his finger.

"Come here princess."

You swallowed harshly, before walking over to him slowly. You stood in front of him, waiting for his next order.

"Take off your...my pants," he said, watching you closely.

You slowly bent down, pulling his sweatpants down your body before shaking it off your feet.

"Good....now I want you over my lap."

Your eyes widened, knowing exactly what that meant.

"Cheol, look, I'm sorry and-"

"I said, over. my. lap," he repeated sternly, making you swallow harshly.

You climbed over his lap, your limbs starting to shake when he placed one of his big warm hands over your ass, smoothing over it.

"You've...made it quiet the habit to disobey me...especially in front of my friends...and I am fucking sick of it...but you won't do it again, right baby?" He asked you softly, his hands pulling at your ass, avoiding the area you needed him the most.

"Y-Yes I won't..I won't do it again, I promise," your lips quivered, bracing for the impact.

It was silent for a while, before you felt his palm make contact with your ass harshly, causing you to lurch forward with a cry leaving your lips.

"Yeah that's right, be as loud as you can, rooms soundproof remember?..but I think you would've loved it if it wasn't hey?" He drawled, smacking you once again.

"Sh-shit!" You bit your lip, as you felt the strong burning sensation spread.

"Did you enjoy warming up to another man right in front of me?" Seungcheol growled, before smacking your ass once again, this time to the other cheek.

You groaned in pain, your elbows giving out, making you land face first onto the mattress.

"Answer when you are spoken to slut."

You turned your face to the side, looking up at him. "N-No I d-didn't."

"And will you ever do it again?" He spat, his hand soothing the red skin.

"Depends," you mumbled, smirking devilishly as you looked up at him.

His clenched his jaw, as his hands crawled up your skin and to your hair, pulling on it as you screamed.

"Guess I'll have to keep going until I get a satisfied answer from you then."

Your eyes shut tightly as another hard hit landed on your already aching cheeks.

It only got worse from there, as his hits got harder, and faster, as you cried in pain.

Your lower body suddenly felt numb, as Seungcheol stopped.

"Now try again....will you ever let a man that close to you ever again?"

You shook your head vigorously, "N-No never."

Seungcheol chuckled, his grip tightening on your hair.

"Good." He whispered, dragging his finger down your clothed core, chuckling deeply at how wet you were.

"What a fucking slut...are you seriously wet from this?"

You felt the heat rush to your cheeks as you refused to look at him.

"Or are you wet from flirting with Jun from before," he drawled, pulling your panties down roughly.

You didn't reply, which only made Seungcheol angrier as he spanked you again, making more tears fill your eyes.

"Tell me...while you flirt with other men and get close to them...do you at least remember who you belong to?" He asked, another loud smack landing on the same area as the last two.

You moaned loudly, finally feeling the pain subside a little as you only had the diritest thoughts running in your head now..but of course, your boyfriend had other plans.

He scoffed, "No answer, let's see if you'll talk after this."

Two of his fingers found your dripping entrance, before pushing into you roughly without any warning.

You mewled at the feeling of his thick fingers sliding into your walls, as you gripped the sheets below you.

"I'm not gonna move my fingers until you speak princess."

You groaned loudly, trying to push yourself on his fingers since he wasn't going to do it for you anytime soon, but as soon as you tried, he gripped your hair tighter.

"Don't even think about it. Now answer me."

"God Seungcheol, yes! I-I do remember who I b-belong t-to," you moaned out, when he added a third finger.

"Mmmh....you sure, cuz it didn't look like you thought of me before..." He trailed off, taking his fingers out of you before pulling your panties back on.

"Why-"

Your whine got stuck in your throat when he landed another hard slap on your ass, making you jolt forward in surprise.

"I don't like lies princess," he growled, rubbing your cheeks as you felt your sticky substance spread all over your ass.

"I-I d-did....think o-of you," you whined, wanting nothing more than his fingers stuffed back in your pussy.

"No, you didn't...cuz if you did you wouldn't have done any of that in the first place," he spat, before he smacked you once again.

A moan left your lips, as you bit your lip to stop any other sound from escaping, as Seungcheol tsked.

"Oh? I see my little slut has started enjoying this, thats not good."

In seconds he had pulled you up by your hair, making you stand on your wobbling legs as he let go off you.

"On your knees, hands behind your back."

You did as you were told as you looked up, watching Seungcheol pull down his sweatpants along with his boxers.

One of his hands found purchase in your hair as he pulled you closer. "You've found ways to piss me off the entire day, your smart remarks, talking back to me...so lets finally put that dirty mouth of yours to good use hm?"

You swallowed harshly, nodding your head as your eyes fell on his red tip, that already had a little bit of pre-cum dripping down.

"Remember, no touching, and if I see your legs give out even a little....I won't be nice," He growled, gripping your hair tighter as his other hand guided his cock to your closed lips.

He opened his mouth, signalling you to do the same thing.

You gulped, knowing he wasn't going to go soft on you by the angry look in his eyes that still hadn't faded. You opened your mouth slowly as Seungcheol almost instantly pushed himself into you.

You gagged around him when you felt him hit the back of your throat, your mouth stretching beyond comfort as he used your mouth without any mercy.

"Look up at me, I wanna see my cock in your mouth properly," he rasped out, as you moaned around his length.

You looked up, watching how his eyes stared at you so intensely that you almost felt enchanted by them, the beads of sweat rolling down his face his expression filled with pure pleasure. But you were bought back to reality when you felt Seungcheol push more of his length down your throat as you choked around him, tears starting to fill your eyes.

"L-Look at you now princess, not so strong anymore hm? God this is the only good thing your mouth can do," he spat, before a long moan left his lips when you hallowed your cheeks, sucking on him.

You wanted to touch him, so badly, especially since you knew your legs couldn't support you much longer, but it would only anger him more so you tried your best to stand up straight as he fucked into your mouth much faster.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck....you take me in so well babygirl..just like that, I'm close," he groaned, gripping your hair tighter as you felt his cock twitch in your mouth.

He went faster as you whimpered slightly, your mouth starting to burn at his rough movements. He pushed you forward right down to his pelvic bone, making you let out the most sinful sounds.

After what felt like hours of his torture on you, he finally released in your mouth, some of it sliding straight down your throat before he pulled your head back, more of his cum hitting your tongue.

He pulled out of you, giving you the look that told you to swallow everything.

Your chest heaved up and down as you swallowed, the strong salty substance making your body tingle.

"Open your mouth, I wanna see it all gone," he asked, his own breathing erratic as he looked down at you.

You opened you mouth, sticking your tongue out, earning a moan of appreciation from your boyfriend.

"Good."

You looked up at him with half lidded eyes, silently telling him to let you get up as your knees started burning, along with your aching ass that still tingled in pain.

"You're so messy," he cooed, wiping the saliva mixed with his cum that was all over your mouth and chin with his hand.

He pulled you up by your hair, making you yelp in surprise."You were so good for me...but don't think I didn't notice your legs waver," he whispered darkly, making your eyes widen.

"Ch-Cheol I-I-"

"On the bed, legs spread out," he commanded, cutting you off.

"B-But Seungcheol I...my knees s-started getting uncomf-"

"Are you really going to make me repeat that again?" He growled, eyeing you angrily.

You swallowed harshly, shaking your head before moving away from him, your shaky hands and legs moving down to lay on the bed, as you hesitantly spread your legs a little, barely.

Seungcheol watched you with predatorial eyes, scoffing at you.

"I said, spread your legs," he spoke through gritted teeth, sitting down on the edge of the bed as he watched you while he rolled the sleeves of his button up.

You hesitantly spread your legs even further your drenched clothed core on full display to Seungcheol's hungry eyes.

"I want it all coming off your body," he said, pointing to your bra and panties.

You were quick to comply, starting with unclasping your bra before throwing it to the side, before you pulled down your panties, flicking it to the side.

"I haven't even touched you properly, yet your soaked," He said, tilting his head to the side a little, his eyes trained on your dripping entrance, making you shut your thighs tightly together out of reflex.

"Ah, ah, ah....spread them out," he warned, making you bite your bottom lip, as you slowly spread your legs once again.

"Now, touch yourself."

You were shocked at his words, Seungcheol never let you touch yourself...so you knew something was up.

You looked at him with slightly widened eyes.

"A-Are you serious?"

"Was I speaking in french?" He shot boredly, making you gulp as you shook your head.

You bought your fingers down to your seeping entrance, glancing at Seungcheol once before dipping one of your fingers in.

You moaned softly, adding a second finger when you realised it wasn't enough, as you started a slow pace.

"Go faster," Seungcheol's deep voice reminded you he was still in the room, as you looked over at him with hazy eyes.

You went faster, throwing your head back as you moaned over and over again, forgetting everything around you as you just focused on making yourself cum.

You felt your walls clench around your fingers, as you let out a long moan, the coil in your stomache threatening to snap.

And just as you were about to come undone, your fingers were yanked out of you.

"Seungcheol!" You almost screamed, shaking your legs around as he chuckled.

"Go again."

You hurriedly stuffed your fingers back in once he let go off your wrist, slowly building up the pleasure once again. You bought your free hand down to your clit, rubbing the bundle of nerves to bring you closer to the edge, the need to cum growing stronger by the second.

You worked your fingers harder, moaning and shaking as you came all around your fingers. Your breathing was uneven as you closed your eyes, completely sated.

Your happy mood was quickly ripped away when Seungcheol grabbed your thighs.

"Did you enjoy that sweetheart?" He asked sweetly, but you knew better.

He ran his thumb down your gushing entrance, making you shiver.

"Yes..."

"Yes what?" He growled, pushing in four of his fingers into you at once as you groaned.

"Yes....d-daddy," you moaned out breathlessly.

"Hmm...so much cum," he whispered, nuzzling his nose into your folds.

He lapped up the cum that had seeped out of your hole while he started moving his fingers in you, making you moan softly, your fingers tangling in his hair.

He looked up at you, his lips glistening in your essence as he glared at you.

"No touching," he mumbled, making you nod before letting go off him to grip the sheets underneath you.

Just as you felt your release was close, Seungcheol pulled his fingers out of you, before crawling over your body as he licked his fingers clean.

You whined as you clenched around nothing, feeling empty without his fingers.

"Don't worry baby, you'll have something in your pussy in no time," one of his hands came up to circle around your throat, while the other stayed firm against your hip.

"Now I'm going to tell you exactly what I'm going to do to you, and your going to listen alright?"

You nodded your head, as Seungcheol's grip on your throat tightened.

"Words, love," he warned.

"Y-Yes....daddy," you half moaned when you felt his lips graze your hardened nipple.

"I'm going to fuck you hard, tire you out so much to the point where you'll be begging me to stop...'cause that's what dirty whores like you want right? Well I'll gladly give it to you," he growled, flipping you over suddenly so you were laying on your back, your ass in the air.

"D-Don't be r-rough," you stuttered out, a shiver running down your spine when you felt the tip of his cock slowly circle your tight rim.

"You really thought I was going to go soft on you after that little stunt?" He asked, groping your ass as he spat in his other hand, rubbing it all over his cock as extra lubricant. He pushed his tip into you without warning, making you cry out for more.

"I see my little sluts getting impatient, hm?" He mused from behind you, before he landed a hit on your right cheek, making you hang your head down, moaning loudly.

"Seungcheol please," You groaned, as you tried to push yourself back on his cock, but he was quick to grip your hips, stopping your movements.

"Your not going to get it that easy...beg for it, slut," he spat, another smack landing on your ass.

"Daddy please.....I want you so bad," you whined, swaying your hips a little.

"Why should I give you what you want when all you've been doing tonight is disobeying me?"

"I-I'll be good, I p-promise...ch-cheol, please," you moaned out, as you felt your arousal drip down your thighs and onto the sheets

"You really are such a needy whore, you know that? You flirt with other guys, pretend like I can't see what your doing....and now your shamelessly begging me to fuck you?"

"N-No...all I want is y-you," you stuttered out, all shame leaving your mind, as the only thing that was running through your mind was Seungcheol fucking you.

He growled lowly before pushing into you completely, filling your ass to the brim.

"Fuck....d-daddy you feel so good," you moaned out, as your hands that were keeping you up finally gave out, as your face landed on the pillow.

"Such a whore...get up and look at me."

You did as he said, getting back up on your shaking arms before turning back to look at him. His jaw was clenched down, and the look he had in his eyes was enough to show you how much of a deep hole you were in.

"Tell me...could Jun or any other guy fuck you like this?" He growled, as he pulled out of you before slamming back into you with force.

You broke eye contact with him, as you hit the pillow below you once again from the impact.

"Answer me, or I'll stop," he warned, making you whine.

"N-No, cheol....n-no o-one c-could," you somehow made out, even with you mind all over the place, the only thng you could focus on being Seungcheol.

"Yeah thats right, no one could use you like I fucking do," he spat, smacking your ass harshly, making you choke on your moans.

His movements went rougher, as you felt the tears of pleasure blur your sight. "Ch-cheol, go s-slower."

You felt his hand wrap around your throat, before he pulled you up roughly, your back hitting his chest as your eyes rolled to the back of your head at the angle his cock was hitting you.

"Your in no position to be telling me what to do, so I suggest you just take what I give you, I'm pissed off as it is," he growled in your ear, before his lips found your neck, biting down on your sensitive skin.

A scream left your throat as you felt the coil in your stomach tighten, feeling your release was close.

"Cum only when I tell you to," he whispered in your ear, before placing kisses on your cheek, which shocked you at his sudden softness.

"All mine, your entire body belongs to me...right babygirl?" He asked sweetly, snapping his hips harshly as you heard him grunt into your ear.

"Y-Yes...sh-shit cheol you feel so g-good," you cried out, the tears rolling down your face as you shook uncontrollably.

"I can feel you clenching, don't you dare cum," he warned, as his grip tightened on your throat, making you a little dizzy.

Tons of moans slipped from your lips, as you threw your head back onto Seungcheol's chest, screaming out his name.

Seungcheol's free hand went down your stomach, before his fingers slipped through your wet folds.

You let out a guttural moan, shaking your head as Seungcheol pressed hard circles into your clit.

"I-I need....to..c-cum plea-"

"Not yet, this is your punishment for not behaving properly...so if you want to make it worse for you, by all means...cum all you want like the slut you are," he seethed, before his lips went back to sucking dark purple and red marks into your neck.

"Cheol please!" You screamed, and without any other warning you felt yourself fall over the edge, the pleasure washing over you in waves as you moaned loudly, your body shaking.

Seungcheol growled angrily, pulling his fingers away from your clit before pushing you down on the bed harshly.

"Now your really pissing me off," he spat, pulling out of you as you sighed in content, letting your eyes close as you relaxed on the mattress.

He flipped you around, his fingers running down your entrance.

"Didn't I tell you not to cum yet?" He asked, eyes flaring at you.

You looked at him lazily. "I c-couldn't take it...I'm s-sorry."

"A sorry isn't going to fix this baby," he smiled at you, grabbing your thighs and pulling you towards him.

"Since my little whore can't seem to do as she's told, I'm willing to let you go on this one..."

"W-What?" You stuttered out.

"Since you want to cum so badly, let's see how much you can until you can't take it anymore," he smiled devilishly, as you felt the tip of his cock rub your folds.

A quiet moan left your lips, as you snaked your arms around Seungcheol's neck.

"Your not allowed to touch me, hands above your head," he spat, making you whine.

"Why baby...you love it when I touch you don't you?" You asked with a pout, your fingers raking down his arms.

"You don't deserve to touch me," he shot, grabbing your wrists and placing them above your head.

"Keep them there."

You nodded your head slowly, licking your lips as Seungcheol's eyes travelled to yours, before trailing down to your lips.

He wanted to kiss you, so badly, but he wasn't going to give in to you. Just the thought of Jun touching you was enough to have his blood boiling and all self control leaving him.

"Gonna fuck you so good, you'll think of this everytime you do so much as think of touching another man," he growled in your ear, before he slammed up into you roughly.

You groaned from the stretch, your walls sucking in his cock slowly as he moaned from above you.

"Shit fuck your still so tight," he hoarsed out, his lips finding your right nipple, before he had it between his teeth.

You felt him fill you to the brim, balls deep as you moaned into his ear from the feeling of being so full.

"Your hands are staying there, remember," he warned, making you nod as he completely pulled out, before pushing back into you.

Your fingers curled into fists as you moaned over and over again, Seungcheol's pace going faster by the seconds passing.

His lips bit into the sensitive flesh just under your collarbones, making you scream.

"Cheol what the fuck that hurt you idiot!" You angrily said, pushing his face away. Seungcheol was quick at becoming very aggressive when you guys normally had sex, especially if he was stressed or in a bad mood...or very pissed off at something you did like right now.

One of his hands left your hip to tangle in your hair, as he pulled on it, ignoring your angry eyes as he bit his lip, snapping his hips up into you.

You shook furiously, your orgasm quickly approaching as you threw your head back, tons of moans escaping your mouth.

"You enjoy being fucked like this doll? You love it when I use you like this don't you?" He asked, his mouth parting as you heard the ragged breaths that left his lips as he didn't slow his pace down. You nodded furiously, moaning out his name as you felt your release was close.

"Words."

"Y-Yes...yes I-I do, I l-love it!" You whimpered, your mind going blank as you could only focus on Seungcheol abusing your walls, and the sinful sounds leaving his mouth.

"Sh-shit cheol...y-you need to s-slow d-down," you somehow made out, as you felt him twitch inside you.

Seungcheol moaned into your ear, his hand in your hair loosening as he gripped your hips instead, his fingernails digging into your skin.

He ignored your words, his mouth sucking colorful marks into your neck as you cried out his name.

"Gonna fill you full of my cum, until it has no choice but to drip out of you...and then I'm gonna fuck it back into you," he whispered darkly, another heavenly groan leaving his lips.

"That should teach a whore like you to remember who she belongs to," he added, looking at you right in the eye.

His eyes were a few shades darker than usual, the lust and hunger evident in them as he bit his lips.

"Open your mouth."

You did as you were told, staying quiet as he pushed in three of his fingers into your mouth. You sucked on them happily, rolling your tongue around each digit before he was pulling them out.

"God your so hot," he muttered, bringing his coated fingers to your clit, before he started rubbing you roughly.

A garbled moan left your mouth as you came all over his cock, shaking in pure ecstasy while he rode out your orgasm.

He came soon after with a few more thrusts, his hot liquid filling you up as you shuddered from the warmth, closing your tired eyes.

You thought he was done when he started shifting and pulled out of you, but you were too tired to open your heavy eyelids to see. He placed one of your thighs over his shoulder, making your eyes shoot up.

"W-Wait what are you doing?"

"Who ever said I was done with you princess?" He asked, kissing your thigh before he was pushing into you once again.

"N-not more ch-cheol...I-I can't," you breathlessly moaned, the new angle making your insides tingle as you eyes rolled to the back of your head.

He snapped his hips, pounding into you deeply as he let out grunts and moans every now and then.

"Of course you can take more, that's what my slut is used for right? Taking what daddy gives her like a good girl."

"Please Seungcheol...n-no," your head started spinning as you lost all clear mind on what was happening, the pleasure being too much to handle.

"You love cumming like a little desperate slut without my permission, right? So come on, keep cumming, I'm not going to stop anytime soon."

Your eyes widened, was he serious?

The anger in his eyes was enough to give you the answer, he was genuinely still mad and you knew you had to make up for it.

"Ch-cheol...I'm s-sorry...s-so sorry I won't d-do that e-ever a-..again," you breathed out, squeezing your eyes shut as you felt the pleasure shake through your body as you came once again.

"Told you I'd make you beg.." He trailed off with a chuckle, as his fingers thread through you hair.

"Tell me...who do you belong to slut?"

"Y-You....y-you Seungcheol!" You screamed, tears spilling from your eyes.

"That's right...your all for me, and me alone...am I understood?" He growled, making you nod your head feverishly.

"Yes...y-yes, yes," you mumbled, your thighs shaking violently as Seungcheol fucked you through your orgasm, the oversensitivity causing you to cry out for him to stop.

"I-It h-hurts stop!" You sobbed out, looking up at him through bleary eyes. His eyes bore back into yours with nothing but lust, as he continued his pace without any mercy on you.

The pleasure mixed with slight pain at his rough movements, leaving you breathless, unable to move, and shocked that he still had so much stamina to keep going.

you really had hit the wrong nerve tonight, one you don't think you'll ever risk touching ever again.

He placed your thigh back on the mattress, before his fingers went down to your aching pussy, before he started rubbing tight circles into your clit, abusing the already swollen nub. A sudden wave of sensitivity hit you, as you came once again, throwing your head back as you whimpered.

His lips leaned down to lick and suck at your neck, making sure to paint as many marks as he could so you wouldn't be able to cover it the next morning.

"Think of this, think of this very moment every time you decide to get under my skin," he growled in your ear, before he moaned lowly, ropes of his cum filling you up once again.

He pulled out completely, a sigh leaving your lips as you looked down at him, as he watched his cum mixed with your own leak out of your hole, as you clenched around nothing.

"You look so pretty stuffed with my cum princess...makes me feel like fucking you like this all night," he moaned, swiping his thumb up and down your entrance, loving the way you squirmed under his touch and how more of his cum only oozed out, dripping onto the sheets.

He bought his fingers to your mouth, forcing them in as you sucked them clean of his cum.

"Want more?" He asked, bringing his fingers back down to your entrance, pushing them into you and collecting more of his liquid.

You nodded your head, knowing you would only anger him if you didn't accept it.

"Now that's my good girl...you always need me fucking the right senses into you, don't you? Because now your being so perfect...just how I like it," he nuzzled his nose into your neck, as you sucked on his fingers.

He entered you again, making you look at him in shock as he took his fingers out of your mouth.

"N-No....not again," your voice broke as Seungcheol kissed your cheek lovingly.

"Just one more princess...one more and thats it I promise."

He connected his lips to yours as he started moving his hips, his fingers going down to play with your clit. He pinched the nub between his fingers, as you felt yourself get lost in pleasure once again.

The next morning you woke up early, even though you had slept pretty late- well more like passed out.

Even in your shaken and aching state last night, you remembered Seungcheol carrying you into his bathroom and running you a warm bath as he joined you. He had whispered sweet nothings into your ear, apologising over and over again if he had been too rough on you as he cleaned you up.

After a long bath, he tucked you into bed before snuggling with you.

You smiled at the memory, as you finished tying your hair up. You walked out of the bathroom, your eyes falling on a still sleeping cheol, his fluffy hair all over his face and his mouth slightly agape, soft breaths falling from his full lips.

Giggling quietly, you grabbed your phone from the bedside table before walking out of his room slowly.

The morning light shone through the windows into the dorm room, as you limped into the kitchen, you needed something hot, preferably tea to ease your aching muscles.

"Good morning," you heard Jun's voice, breaking the silence around the dorm.

"Morning," you said back, turning to look at him as you placed your tea bag in the cup of hot water.

"Your up early," he mumbled, yawning loudly as he stretched, making you giggle.

"Yeah...I got hungry...you want some tea?" You asked, pointing to your cup, making him shake his head.

"Nah it's okay, I just want some milk," he replied, walking to the fridge.

"Morning baby," you heard from behind you, making you jump a little.

You turned around, smiling once your eyes laid on Seungcheol's warm ones. Although you were a bit anxious to be near him especially when Jun was there, you still hugged him, before pecking his lips.

"Morning," you whispered, letting go of him as you turned back around to finish your tea.

"Good Morning Jun," Seungcheol said before wrapping his arms around your waist, hugging you from behind.

You winced as his arms pressed into your aching skin, but you tried to ignore it.

"Morning hyung....slept well?" He asked, winking at Seungcheol before pouring himself a glass of milk.

"Very well, how about you?" He replied, kissing your neck shamelessly in front of him, making you squirm in his touch, your cheeks heating up.

"Yeah pretty good..." He trailed off, throwing a sly smirk at the both of you before putting his empty glass in the sink.

"Well I'm off to get some groceries, before the others come home to kill me...it's my turn for this week," Jun said, making you laugh.

"Wanna come?" He asked you, tilting his head a little.

You were about to reply yes but Seungcheol bet you to it.

"I'm taking her out somewhere so sorry, she can't come," he said, making Jun shrug.

"Okay, have fun guys..and Y/N...maybe wear something else," he added, before walking towards the door.

You looked down at Seungcheol's hoodie that you were wearing, your eyes growing bigger when you realised it failed to cover all the marks on your neck.

Seungcheol chuckled, nuzzling his face into your neck making you laugh as it tickled you softly.

"Hey cheol...were you serious about going out?" You asked, as you felt him place kisses all over your neck.

"Yeah I was...I have a place in mind, your going to love it," he said, before kissing your cheek.

"Alright, but first can we go to my apartment so I can get some decent clothes?" You asked, making Seungcheol chuckle, his dimples on full display.

"Yeah your right let's go."

#seungcheol smut #s.coups smut #seungcheol scenarios #seungcheol imagines #seventeen smut #seventeen scenarios #seventeen imagines #kpop smut

1K notes · View notes